This time I will live without regrets

by Natsumi_0284

Summary:

After his death many people tried to summon Wei Wuxian's soul without any results. What they didn't know was the fact that he was watching them this whole time...after years of floating in the void without being able to move on to the afterlife a mystery entity gave him a second chance. A chance to fix his mistakes. A chance to fulfill his promise of living without regrets . This time he will live for himself.

Notes:

A quick note. After two years and reading many time travel works,I decided to finally post my own. I didn't post anything before as I'm not good at writing and my English isn't that good. I'm still learning. That's one of the reasons I didn't publish it before. The other one was that I wanted to make sure I would finish it. I'm not confident in my writing abilities but I decided to simply give it a go. Let me know in the comments if you're interested in reading it. If yes, I will post more chapters after a few days and if not I will simply delete this.

Chapter 1: How it begins

You must read it before you start reading my story :

1.None of the pictures I used or may use in this fanfiction are mine. I found them all on Google images.All the names of original characters are from Google too. Remember this is a fanfiction. And as I'm not fond of many people in mo dao zu shi(that includes Lan Xichen and Jiang Yanli)you may find yourself not agreeing with my opinion. I'm biased towards Wei Ying and hate Jiang's and it will definitely show. If you don't like it then please you shouldn't read it .

2. This is my first fanfiction so don't expect anything great. There will be mistakes. It may be hard to read in some places too.I tried my best.

3. The story is a mix of what I remember of Donghua,novel and drama joined with my own ideas. There will be absolutely No Yin Iron or Lan Yi. But the version of them that I'm using is Donghua(Wei Ying grey eyes are beautiful).

4. When it comes to Chinese myths ,golden cores and cultivation I mixed what I know from the show with what I have read on different websites about cultivation and I came out with some things myself. It's a mix of all those three. I tried to explain this as best as I could in my story but if it's hard to understand I won't be able to explain this better without making bigger mess. So if that happens I'm sorry.

5. I won't use Chinese terms for time. Like mao shi(I don't know if that's correct). I will simply write seven a.m or four p.m. I would use modern months and seasons. Like February or spring. If I use Chinese terms I will really make a big mess. So I will stick with modern terms.

 

 

Thirteen years.I spent thirteen years in this void. Being a ghost is a weird experience. Having a physical body and not being able to feel it. Even my emotions are dulled. Like there is some kind of wall between me and what I feel. Seeing as everything in front of me plays out. The only thing I can do is watch. I can't even choose what I want to see. If it was the old me he would probably find the situation very amusing and try to figure out what is happening but the present me doesn't really care that much. So I float and watch. It's not like there is something else for me to do . But at the same time it helps me understand how much of a fool I was. How my naivety and overconfidence in my abilities killed me and my family. And it helped me see the lie that I was living.It took me years to understand the relationship I had with Jiang family wasn't what I thought it was.

Yu Ziyuan

She is known by her title as a Violet Spider but to me she was someone that at one point in time I wanted to call an aunt.When I was brought to Lotus Pier from the streets I was excited to meet her.I wanted to get along with her and her children.I really thought that my suffering ended and a new chapter has opened in my life.That finally I will get a family. I won't be alone anymore.That hope was quickly destroyed.

Our first meeting was a disaster.She didn't hide her disgust towards me nor my parents, especially my mother.At that time I didn't understood what I did wrong.I didn't know why she called me names like bastard or son of a servant.In the beginning I still clung to hope that someday she will change her mind about me,but that day never came.She despised me till the end.It became worse with time.If I did badly I was an ungrateful bastard who was wasting the opportunity that was given to him but when I excelled in classes, I was a servant who was overstepping his boundaries.How dare I do better than the sect heir? I was often punished whenever Madam Yu was in the sect.It didn't matter whose fault it was,somehow I was to blame.I didn't mind.If it wasn't for Sect Leader Jiang I would still be leaving on the streets fighting with dogs for food.I thought that a few hours of kneeling is worth the roof over my head,food and education I was receiving.It hurt to hear my parents name be brought up only for her to insult them.I didn't even have their tablets in my room.I couldn't grief them or ask about them without Madam Yu getting upset.Other than their names I know basically nothing about them.

When I formed my golden core a year after my arrival the punishments I started to receive worsened.My back became a map of scars made with Zidian.Becoming a Head Disciple was welcomed with scorn and venom from her side.She made it clear that I was stealing the position from her son.All my achievements where reduced by her to me trying to overthrow Jiang Wanyin from sect heir position.I don't know where she got that thought from.With time I stopped sharing my ideas about talismans and training methods so freely. I acted out and flirted with girls I met.With this my reputation was being known as someone free,shameless and arrogant so Jiang Wanyin wouldn't feel so bad about himself.And it gave her reasons to punish me-not that she needed them.I learned very fast that it doesn't matter if I behave or not because I will always be punished.If I misbehave then at least I will earn it even if it's an unfair punishment.

I never understood how could she treat Yanli and Wanyin so badly too.She didn't hurt them physically but everyone knows that words hurt more than any other wound.A stab will heal in a day with a strong core but words stay with us for years.She was always reminding them that I was nothing more than their servant(especially when Yanli would peel lotus seeds for me)and that's how they should treat me.That I should be grateful for everything and stop being such a disgrace.She saw me as someone who will bring ruin to their sect.She would always say that I wasn't their family.Putting Wanyin against me every time wasn't helping either.Our rivalry wasn't healthy.I tried to teach him through our spars(he wouldn't take my help otherwise,he would treat it as me trying to show off that I'm better than him). Seeing the gap between us I started to limit myself so he wouldn't be scolded so harshly by her.It's from her I learned that rules are just an excuse for elders to punish me.I still remember the whipping I got for breaking Yanli's engagement.But it was Jiang Fengmian who decided that and yet it didn't matter.It was my back who once again became a victim of Zidian.

Even after I came back from indoctrination she didn't spare me.Once again I became a reason of discord in the family.Instead of resting(or in my case pretending that everything is fine and trying to get out of the infirmary)I had to comfort Wanyin.And than the attack came.She knew that Wen's were attacking minor sects,she heard about the abyss,before indoctrination SHE was the one who said to Wanyin that of course he will go ,they won't send Yanli to die.When Jiang Fengmian asked me if I wanted to go she was pissed. She saw it as Uncle Jiang favouritism. She said that since it's me and not his son ,it's obvious that I have a choice to go.She knew there is a chance we wouldn't come back,that they had no choice but to send us to them,she knew that Cloud Recess was burned down and yet after my return neither she nor Jiang Fengmian did anything to prepare.She's the one who opened the door for them.She's the one who whipped me,their Head Disciple (one of the strongest cultivators in the sect)with Zidian to appease Wen Chao's mistress.She was ready to cut off my hand and give it to them.The only reason she didn't was because Wang Lingjiao made their purpose clear.If she didn't tell her about supervisory office they planned to make in Yunmeng I would have lost my hand.She attacked Wang Lingjiao.Instead of retreating she chose to fight.It's her hurt pride that was the reason of Lotus Pier massacre.There was no evacuation plans,no orders to take what's valuable and run.They had no defense.They didn't prepare because they thought that as one of the great sects the Wen's won't dare to touch them.But the one who was blamed was me.Even before death she made it clear that it was my fault and it doesn't matter what will happen to me as long as Wanyin was safe.I believed her words for years but no more.I don't owe them anything.I didn't ask to be picked up.I tried to repay them by doing my best as their Head Disciple,by protecting Yanli's honour from her fiance's slander,by always being there for Wanyin when he needed comfort or an outlet for his anger.I did my best.But no more.

Jiang Fengmian

A person who called himself my father's friend.Who promised me a family.A person who always smiled at me kindly and offered words of encouragement.A person who send his son's dogs away because I feared them.Someone I called an Uncle.And a person who turned blind eye when his wife abused me.Who allowed my parents names to be slandered.Who allowed his wife to turn my family into a stain on his marriage.I didn't want to think about this before but it was weird that he didn't found me sooner.I was a five years old kid whose parents just died.I had nowhere else to go.And still it took him four years to find me?I never left Yiling.I wasn't hiding.Yet he knew who I was without meeting me before?He recognized a starved dirty child as a son of his dear friend?He never told me anything about my parents.He didn't try so hard to stop Madam Yu's words.I knew he didn't favour me.I never had a clear role in the household.Sometimes I was a brother,sometimes a ward but most of the times I was a servant and bastard.He always wanted me to be close to Wanyin.Why else did he send his dogs away completely?Why did he leave us to share the same room where there were so many that were empty? He wanted us to become close as soon as possible.I was there to encourage Wanyin's growth as a cultivator and act as his right hand man and bodyguard when needed. I was his shield. My job was to serve him for the rest of my life to repay the debt for taking me in. But what hurt the most were his last words.I knew he didn't love me. He saw me as a reminder of my father to him or what he wanted my father to be to him. But I wasn't surprised either when the only thing he cared about was for me to take care of Wanyin and Yanli.No other words.Not even a goodbye or stay safe.I was grateful for the fact he took me from the streets but not anymore.It would be better if he had left me there.

Jiang Yanli

I have conflicted feelings towards her.I know she tried her best.But I knew I wasn't as important to her as she claimed me to be.Since she had low cultivation she focused on cooking and taking care of others.Her mother's dismissive words towards her hurt her yet she didn't show it.I know she was taking care of us and it wasn't always easy.But know that I look at it I see things I have always ignored.Things I never wanted to see so I chose to forget.She wasn't favouring me either.She wanted someone to take care of.Someone who needed her and made her feel useful .And I wanted someone to take care of me,to show me love that I lacked on the streets.So I often acted as a child around her.I loved and craved the positive attention she gave me. Especially after the punishments. She did take care of my wounds but she didn't try to stop the abuse either.I understand why she didn't.It was still her mother and there wasn't much she could have done but the fact that she didn't even put an effort to try hurt.She didn't ask her father to interfere either.With Yanli I felt like she was dismissing what was happening to me.She knew it was wrong and yet she just stood aside.I realized that she didn't want to see what was happening either.She chose how she sees people and everything that didn't add up to her imagination simply didn't exist.In her own way she was manipulating me,it wasn't a conscious thought.She really wanted to help us.But her help wasn't healthy nor was it a selfless act.She always made me feel like my feelings didn't matter,that I shouldn't take her mother's words to heart.Like her soup can fix everything.She genuinely thought her mother was doing it for my own good so she refused to see that she simply hated me.She wanted a life she dreamed of.I think that's why she married the peacock despite how he treated her.Despite the fact that his sect wanted me dead. On Phoenix Mountain was the only time she stood up for me.But the moment Jin what's his face had to apologize the topic suddenly changed and I never received my apology.She deserved her happy ending but why did it have to be with the sect that wanted me dead?She didn't write to me or try to ask me what happened either.If she didn't want to be in difficult situation with her in-laws(she didn't mind this on Phoenix Mountain)she could have ask Wanyin.He did helped her visit me in Yiling.He would do anything for her.And the only time she reached out to me was to show me her wedding dress and to bring a bowl of soup.She didn't ask me anything other than what I think about her dress.I wouldn't tell her.She wouldn't be able to deal with real problems but she still said nothing.She didn't find it weird that Wanyin proclaimed me an enemy of the cultivation world when we agreed on my secession(there is no way she didn't know. Everyone was gossiping about me and you can't hide this especially in Lanling).And then after Jin Zixuan's death she runs straight into the battlefield(you must be blind not to see what's happening)while leaving her three months old baby?Asks me to stop, when the moment I do I will be killed.She pushed me away.Took a blade meant for me....but sometimes I think she simply wanted to die.

Jiang Wanyin

A person I considered a brother.Our relationship had a rocky start.He blamed me for the loss of his puppies.He didn't want me in his bedroom.He threatened me with dogs.I never blamed him for that.I was a stranger who came to his home and took his dogs away.We were children who didn't knew anything better at that time.But we still became close.Or as close as you can be with Madam Yu around.Despite the envy and jealousy he felt towards me I knew he cared for me in his own way.Just didn't know how to show it.But his love and care wasn't healthy.I was more of a possession than a brother.Our relationship was complex from his side which wasn't his fault.A mix of love and hate.With him my role wasn't clear either.On one hand I was his closest friend and sometimes brother but on the other hand his mother's words made him see me as a troublemaker and a threat to his position. I became an obstacle he had to beat no matter what. And in the end his jealousy has won.Still somehow we made it work.I couldn't tell him my troubles,he wouldn't understand.He is stubborn and prideful just like his mother.He was very protective of his family.In some way he did blame me for Jiang's situation.He always excused his mother's whipping.If I didn't misbehave I wouldn't be punished.If I said anything bad about my situation he would take this as a personal attack.As me being ungrateful.That's how I knew that as much as he saw me in some way as brother I wasn't part of his family.He would never let anyone hit Yanli who is his blood.Even his parents.I'm simply easy to blame.Still when he tried to stop his mother when Wen's came deep down I was a little happy.He knew that I was just an excuse they were using and he said so to his mother.He knew I wasn't the reason Lotus Pier has fallen and yet he never corrected anyone who said that I was.After he hit me and choked me I couldn't think clearly.When he accused me of bringing Wen Chao to them I was devastated.In some way I did find myself responsible so I let him take his anger out on me.But I didn't just save Jin Zixuan and Lan Zhan. Wen Chao wouldn't have let us go.The moment the fight started we would either lose our cores or our lives. What was I supposed to do?Someone had to stop it.Before arriving he knew we were hostages .His mother made it clear that we have no choice but to come.That there is a chance of us dying.And yet the first thing he did when we were safe....is forgetting what happened and screaming his mother's words at me.I wonder if this is the moment I lost our already fragile relationship. I knew he lost his home and family but so did I.I was hurt too. But it never matters.What I feel is insignificant.When I lost him I was terrified.Learning how he lost his core was a weird experience.I had mixed feelings.He did save me but did he really wanted to save me or was he trying to kill himself?The outcome was easy to predict.If he really tried to save me why wasn't he happy that at least I'm safe but tried to commit suicide?I think he wasn't thinking when he helped me and did it out of grief.While hiding with the Wen's I did something horrible.I took his choice away.I know it wasn't something he would have wanted but what was I supposed to do when a person I loved like a brother wanted to die?The person I was ordered to guard with my life wanted to end his.The only thing keeping him alive was Wen Qing medical care and the promise of a new core.He would see it as me "playing the hero".Turned my act of love into one of obligation. Like he owes me something when all I needed was for him to be alive and healthy.He wouldn't understand me.And a part of me never trusted him. The part of me that was aware of the distance between us. And that part of me was right.When everything fell apart and I needed someone the most, he abandoned me. During the Sunshot Campaign I wasn't myself.I felt like a monster.My mask of happiness changed to a mask of arrogance.Honestly I was surprised that I had so much humanity left in me. If there was one thing Lan Zhan was right about,it was the fact that my cultivation was influencing me.The things I experienced there wasn't something I liked to return to.My broken body being consumed by all those vengeful spirits. The torture they subjected me.Sometimes even reliving their deaths through empathy.And the screams. The neverending screams. But I had to get out.I wanted revenge for everything that happened to us.I wanted to protect what was left of what I thought at the time was my family.And I desperately wanted to live. I didn't want to die.The only reason I managed to come back at all was a promise of revenge and bloodshed I could give them.They wouldn't let me go otherwise.In the beginning it was hard to stop myself from succumbing to their wishes but I did it. I turned all their anger on the Wen's. I didn't hurt innocents. I was cruel and sometimes even inhuman, especially while I was hunting Wen Chao.I know it.But despite the fact how much The Burial Mounds changed me and took away from me I still managed to stop. I knew my limits. I didn't lie when I said it was under my control.As long as I didn't let my emotions rule me,everything was fine.I have never attacked our allies or civilians. I gave them what they deserved.And it's not like they had a problem with me when I was winning them their war.Despite all the doubts thrown my way and their distrust I managed to hide the fact that I'm coreless.If anyone knew that I'm literally a civilian fighting in the war I would be dead in a week.Wen's would have done everything to kill me and some of my allies too.I would have to explain the lack of my core.I would be vulnerable.All the secrets,trauma,fear and constant fight for control took too much strain on my mind and body. After the war has ended I wasn't using my cultivation much.I planned to leave once Yunmeng becomes stable.I stayed because they needed me.I was their strongest asset and I saw what Lanling Jin was doing.I couldn't help with gathering new recruits since my reputation wasn't the best.People avoided me,feared me. And I couldn't help with training them either.I felt so alone.All that happened was too much.The emptiness,the voices,the reality that I can't lie to myself any longer.So I drank.In my way I tried to support Jiang Cheng but I couldn't do much.After the war it was like everything that happened suddenly hit me and I couldn't deal with it. There was nothing that I could use to distract myself. Seeing everyone's eyes on the seal I did try to destroy it.I knew it shouldn't exist any longer but I didn't know how.Jiang Cheng was someone who was aware of political situation happening at that time.He did prove this while visiting me.He knew the sects won't care that Wen Qing is harmless.That she didn't hurt anyone.What mattered was what they thought and nothing else.My brother the person I grew up with gave up on me.During war he treated my refusal of picking up my sword as me making him troubles. What am I even talking about? He always said that all I'm bringing is troubles for him to clean. I knew he was in a difficult situation but he didn't trust me and they knew it.Why else would he trust all the rumors surrounding me? Why else would his faith in me waver so easily? He forgot the debt he owes Wen Qing and Wen Ning and focused only on the fact that I have chosen them over him. Like I betrayed him. Did he forget how I hunted down Wen Chao and every single Wen I fought against?How could he have said that!Jiang's were my family too!I lost them too!And yet he didn't care about that.He remembers what others owe him but forgets what he owes others.A life debt isn't a simple thing.With Jin,Lan and Nie sect in sworn brotherhood that our sect was excluded from I knew it was three to one but he didn't even try. He had a choice and he made it. The easiest way out. I wasn't worth the fight ,so I seceded.That was the only protection that I could give them. Now he didn't have to explain what I was doing to anyone.I wasn't his problem anymore.And what he did? He declared me an enemy of the cultivation world. The whole Jianghu! He never tried to stop the rumors,he saw elderly and a child and never sent me any money or food. He knew I had none.Everything from my contribution from war I left to help Jiang's rebuild.He left me there to rot. Even when he saw how Yanli sacrificed herself, he blamed me.I didn't kill her.It didn't matter to him.It was still my fault.And then he led the siege against me. He helped them kill my family. He didn't have to come but he did. A-Yuan was a child....a child he came to kill. And if that wasn't bad he spent all these years killing and torturing people. Thirteen years of hunting down people he accused of being demonic cultivators. To ensure I wouldn't return. And he did that with my core.That was the moment I realized that my brother became a monster.That was the first time I regretted giving him my core.

 

These aren't the only things I discovered.I got a really painful lesson from the memories I saw.Nothing was how it seemed and if I realized that sooner I wouldn't have lost my family.The cultivation world is nothing more than a viper nest. When only strong will survive. They don't care about what is wrong and what is right. Power,money and fame are everything to them. It doesn't matter how they obtain it. They despise me,even in death- they vilify me,spit at my name,try to summon me just to ensure I will never come back and yet they're using my inventions.
Lanling Jin stole nearly everything from me and now they're making money out of me too. They're using my research to restore the Yin Hu Fu. Finding out that I was just a pawn in politics hurt ,not as much as the truth behind Jin Zixuan death but it did. As much as I disliked Jin Zixuan I've never, not even once wanted him dead. I should have known that the invitation is only a trap. Because why otherwise the sect that wants me dead would invite me?It was the first time I have lost control.Realization that it was a trap,that I won't be able to see Shijie hurt more than any blade.When they attacked me I didn't think.I was in defence.When Zixuan arrived I wasn't sure what he wanted.Was he part of the ambush?Why tell me to stop when the moment I do I would be killed? Everything was happening so fast.It reminded me too much of my time in Burial Mounds.Hands everywhere trying to hurt me,screams and shouts for my blood.I tried to control myself I really did but the moment that stupid Jin destroyed my present I froze.That one moment was all it took for me to lose control.The only thing in my mind was hands,me,bell and danger.And Wen Ning reacted.When I got my mind back I was back in Yiling.After remembering what happened I punched Wen Ning(my shy didi...I shouldn't have brought him back to life...I never got a chance to apologize for that).I didn't think.I knew he wasn't to blame. He was a blade and I was the one using it. Of course Lanling Jin put all the blame on me and no one...No One questioned them.My circumstances wouldn't have mattered. Because for them it's completely normal for a guest to be welcomed in the middle of the road with an ambush(300 people...only an idiot would think they are there to escort me) as long as that guest is me.And that was what Jin Guangshan used,the opening he needed.
He stopped hiding his intentions after the war. He already began acting like another Wen Ruohan. From the start I knew that his objective was me. But since he couldn't have me, he wanted the damn seal. I knew he would do everything to get it. Because where else would all those rumors fly from if not from our dear Sect Leader Jin. Who else would try to do everything to isolate me. But like an idiot I didn't think about it at the time. I was so desperate to see Shijije and her son that I didn't think. And the worst thing Is that I helped him with it. His death is the only one I felt the pleasure of watching.

 

After Wen's gave themselves up I was hollow.I felt like an intruder in this world.There was no place for me.People who accepted me despite everything I had done were gone .I refused to see what was happening.I was too busy trying to hide how broken I have become that I let others use me as a puppet .My trauma,fear, overconfidence in my abilities and blind faith in people were my downfall. Those idiots burned a woman alive and celebrated it!They lied about leaving us alone.They planned a siege against me.They attacked me first and then blamed me for their deaths.They treated a fight for survival as a massacre that I organized!After Yanli's death I lost control again.All that pain,fear and rage overcame me.I killed them.I shouldn't have.But they were the ones who attacked me first!It doesn't matter.Only I am to blame.I don't know how I got back.The only thing I remember is telling the spirits to go away and leave me alone. I wanted these souls to shut up for once! When the siege happened.Seeing the bodies of my family.... something in me snapped.I allowed my powers to consume me.I don't know what killed me . Was it the backlash?My own army?Or suicide?I don't remember the details.And I don't care...not anymore.
When Nie Mingjue died I didn't feel anything.He got what he deserved.He cultivated the same poison as I did.But it was alright.As long as it's gentry,my betters it's alright.He should understand me,not condemned me.Their cultivation kills them but it doesn't matter... it's a great sect not some servant ,so why should it matter.But what did hurt ... was Huaisang.A person I considered my friend.I didn't blame him for not trying to help me.He didn't have that much power.... at least I thought so. But now seeing what he is capable of when it comes to people he cares about-I'm hurt.He didn't help me,not because he couldn't, but because simply I wasn't important enough to him.And to think that he tried to get me summoned back into the living world to use me as his pawn to get revenge.And that realization is painful. Someone I considered a friend wanted to use me... Surprisingly the last sect I saw was the Lan sect.And that's the sect I'm most confused about. Them and Lan Zhan.I never saw bigger hypocrites. More specifically Lan Xichen and Lan Qiren.Lan Qiren from the start hated me.When it came to me,his rules didn't matter.The first time we met he broke at least seven of them and no one cared.Don't hold grudges, don't shout, don't talk behind back and yet he complained about me being a troublemaker and a person too similar to my mother, don't use your position to oppress others and yet he threw me out of class because he didn't agree with what I was saying. He could correct me but he chose to dismiss me. He targeted me from the start.Allowed rumors and the dislike he felt towards my mother to shape the way he saw me.I know that he tried to humiliate me a little by using the questions and his nephew.Instead of trying to explain why I shouldn't do what I proposed(I did that as a payback)he threw a scroll at me and assigned me punishment.That's what elders do.He and Madam Yu are similar in this. He never got so angry at Huaisang for not even trying to learn or being distracted in class....he is so harsh with me because there's no one to speak for me. No adult to take my side.Sometimes I think they are worse than Wen Ruohan.He at least never hid his intentions.He made himself clear from the start.The sects on the other hand killed civilians(at the siege they had to see who they were killing)when the only crime they committed was being born with their surname,tortured elderly in the labor camps,stole my inventions and used them and than they had the nerve to say I changed.That my cultivation changed me.Like they didn't use their orthodox way to commit all those crimes.They used me as weapon in the war and got rid of me when I stopped being useful.But Lan Xichen....that naive fool.Overprotective brother?Ha!A simple fool.He blamed me for his brother's decisions!He knew that Lan Zhan doesn't show what he is feeling.Lan Zhan always acted as if I was a pest(I know... I was annoying).He never acknowledged our friendship verbally either.He told me that he hated me.The first thing after my disappearance that he asked wasn't about my wellbeing but whatever or not I killed the Wen using wicked tricks.Many times he made it clear that he doesn't accept my cultivation without even asking why I decided to use it in the first place.He punished me all the time in Cloud Recess.He tried to take me to a place where his own uncle hates me knowing that he won't go against him at that time and he expected me to accept?To go there and deal with their scorn.They already proved that when it comes to me the rules they have don't apply. They chose to listen to gossip about me....I would have suffocated there.In every confrontation I had with Jin what's his name the only time Lan Zhan has interfered was when he thought I was losing control.To stop me,not them.He didn't tell that Jin to shut up or took my side.He was silent then.How could I have known that he was supposedly in love with me!I never blamed Lan Zhan for not reciprocating my friendship. For always ignoring me. Lan Zhan had the right to choose his friends. I respected his decision.How can Lan Xichen blame me for his brother's decisions?Knowing now that he is somehow responsible for my return to Burial Mounds... I'm not sure what to feel.The whip marks on his back are terrible and fill me with rage towards his sect.But I didn't make them!His sect did!Lan Zhan visited me once.Only one time.And he didn't do anything either.Like always he was silent. He didn't send food or supplies to help those people. I never blamed him for that either. It was my decision to help them. But why am I to blame for every misfortune that happens to anyone? He told Xichen what he saw but the moment Zewu-jun dismissed it, he gave up.I know he couldn't do much.Filial piety towards his family and clan. But he was Hanguang-jun.A light-bearer.People would listen to him ,they trust him and his judgement.They would have investigated it if only to save their faces.A real investigation and not asking A-Yao if it's true. Unlike mine,his voice matters!All Xichen had to do was come and see it with his own eyes. Even bring Chifeng-zun....but he did nothing. Wanyin came,Lan Zhan came but he couldn't?And then he said that his feelings towards me are clouding his judgement. Excuse me what? If Wangji said that I TOLD HIM who was on burial mounds I could understand why he would have said that, but he said what he SAW there...not heard.He didn't trust his brother words when Wangji never lied to him.He was the one who was blinded by his feelings and took his sworn brother words over his own blood one .He is the one who tells A-Yao every single detail about his own brother without any respect towards his privacy(he knows Wangji the best,he knows he won't like him sharing his private thoughts).I know that he owes him a life debt but he takes it too far(he always talks about how Meng Yao saves him but forgets who saved his disciples in Xuanwu Cave ,but of course the life debt those disciples owe me doesn't exist).Even during war he didn't disclose who the spy is to Chifeng-zun despite the fact that he was our general at the time! He planned all our actions and he didn't know such a vital information!He is the only reason this brotherhood even came to be. He ignored his closest friend Nie Mingjue feelings(he hated Meng Yao and didn't trust him)and pushed for this brotherhood.If he wanted them to get along he could try to get them to spend some time together first and not jump straight into swearing ceremony.He gave an outsider access to his sect because how would he learn the song that killed Mingjue ?He taught him cleansing.I don't think the elders were happy about it.But this is alright. He can do that. So no...I don't know what to think....seeing the chaotic scrapes of the past, present,and the future is painful.....but I still don't know what to think about Lan Zhan.....he did save A-Yuan....tried to help, unfortunately only when it was too late....I'm confused. How can he love me when he didn't act like he did...or at least I didn't see it.I may have misunderstood his intentions during the war but it's not like I was thinking clearly or had anything to work with. A thing that would scream that all he wants to do is protect me.And most importantly what do I feel towards him?I always thought he was my zhiji. I still remember our first meeting. How my heart stopped when I saw him in a moonlight . The thrill I felt when we fought. I often think about him and the things I wanted to show him. I wanted him to look at me all the time. He is someone I respect the most.I don't like when he's hurt.I cherished all of my interactions with him no matter how short they were.I wanted him to visit me and let's be honest I do find him attractive...he is the most beautiful person I have ever seen.Maybe if we had more time we could have explored it....I know what I feel isn't exactly friendship....If we had time we could have started courting and see when it could get us...who knows maybe we would even get married.If I tried to save the Wen's with different methods would it work?I doubt it.They blamed them for not doing anything to stop Wen Ruohan when they did nothing too.What were they supposed to do? Take their shovels and attack him? If they tried to leave earlier who would give them shelter? They would send them back just to not bring Wen Ruohan ire towards themselves.They would be seen as ungrateful and traitors.No one would have helped them.For years Wens did what they wanted and they stayed silent.Only when Wen Ruohan finally attacked them they suddenly had a problem with it.The funniest thing is the fact that they justified they actions towards me by comparing me to Wen Sect.They didn't fear me.You don't antagonize a person you fear.You don't insult a person you fear especially to their face.You don't spread rumors about someone you fear. It's really funny...or maybe I really lost my mind.There is no reason to think about this anymore.It's too late now. I'm dead.There is no point to torture myself with what if's anymore.Maybe now I could finally rest.At least that's what I thought before I heard someone's voice .

 

"I see you finally came to terms with what happened."

 

I froze.I looked around myself but didn't see anyone.It was weird.Hearing a voice but not knowing where it comes from.

" What are you?Are you the one who brought me here?If yes then why?And why can't I see you? "

 

I asked hoping to get some information.I really don't like what is happening right now.

" That is correct...I brought you here.I wanted to show you what was,is and will be....as for why?The answer is simple because I can."

 

I'm sorry but is it some kind of joke?Because it can?Is my life now some sort of entertainment for others?

" What do you mean?"

" It's simple.I wanted you to see.You spend your whole life living for others and sacrificing yourself left and right.I wanted you to see if it was worth it."

 

What?Is it serious?I saw everything I believed in....my whole life....crumbling right before my eyes....because it wanted me ?

" Is it some kind of joke to you?"

" Does it really matter? I asked if it was worth it?"

 

This can't be happening to me.Nope.I'm done.Can't I have a break?Must I be tormented even in death?"

" Then it's as you said.I'm dead so it doesn't matter. You can't change what has happened."/p>

" And if you could?"/p>

" What do you mean? "

 

This thing can't mean what I think it does.

" Aren't you supposed to be a genius? "

 

Wait....does it mean....but it's impossible....Is that thing suggesting time travel to me?

" Thing? That's quite rude"

 

Oh....so it can hear my thoughts.

"Yes I can hear you very well. I won't tell you what I am. It's not like we're going to meet again anyway. Let's just say that I could help you a little."

 

Help me? Why?

" How can you help me? "

" I think I asked you a question first,it's rude not to answer. "

 

Question....what question? Oh...It means if it was worth it....a few years ago I would have said yes. But now...

" No.It wasn't worth it. I swore to always stay with justice and live without regrets but regrets are all I have left. While trying to do what was right I made more mistakes than I can count... Honestly I don't know why we are even talking. Why do you want to help me? I killed thousands of people."

" That's true. You did. But it was war. Everyone killed in it. And after war it's not like they were innocent either. They were the one who attacked you first. They were the ones who constantly provoked you and pushed you to lose control. You tried to do what's best in an impossible situation but I can give you a chance to fix it. Go back to the beginning and change your fate. Change your real family fate. "

 

It sounds too good to be true.

" Where's the catch?"/p>

" So you are smart after all."

 

Seriously it's testing my nerves more and more.

" Hahaha...you are really amusing you know? There is nothing you can do to me little one. But yes, I can't send you back for free. There is a price."

" And may I know what the price is?"/p>

" You."

 

What? What does it mean by me? How can I be the price if it plans to send me back...

" Hmmm...not exactly you but specifically your humanity and identity."

 

That makes absolutely no sense.

" My humanity? I won't be a human anymore? Is it what you're saying? "

 

So what....I'm going to be some animal or....a ghost....I really need more information than that.

"Yes. That's exactly what I'm saying."

" And my identity? What does it mean? Will I stop being Wei Ying?"

 

This is so confusing....what does my identity mean.

" Let's just say that you will always be Wei Ying but never again will you be Wei Wuxian."

 

That makes absolutely no sense. Instead of answers all I got is more questions.

" So,what will it be, little one? Are you going to attempt the impossible one more time or are you going to spend the rest of your very long life as a ghost in this void? "

 

I.... don't know... should I take the chance or not....Do I want to come back....but ...Wen Ning,my Didi....Wen Qing,my jiejie....popo...uncle four....A-Yuan...I can save them...I can save myself....I can meet Lan Zhan again....my zhiji...

" Yes...Yes I want to come back. I don't care about the price anymore. I'll do it....Please help me come back."

" Very well little one. I'm glad that you made that choice. Now close your eyes. I will take care of everything ".

 

I still think it's madness...but I will do as it says. As I close my eyes I hear a faint voice in my head

" Live your life well this time and as a bonus I will make sure you're not alone,my little fox."

 

After that there is nothing. I feel myself disappear but for some reason for the first time in years I feel warm.

Chapter 2: Surprise!

Notes:

I planned to add this chapter next week but decided against it. I hope you like it!

Pain. I'm in pain....my body hurts....wait...my body? I can feel my body? Warm ....I'm warm...my stomach is warm....Why do I feel warm in my stomach?I try to move my fingers....I can move them! I can move my body! Slowly I open my eyes.... everything is a little blurry. I see a ceiling? I must be on the ground....but why...what happened? And then I remember....the voice...I'm in the past....but where exactly?

Ok....Wei Ying think! You can do this! First thing is where am I? I tried to get up...it's a little hard but I managed to do it. I see a bed,desk and empty plates. It looks like I'm in the inn? Then I look at my hands...my very human hands... didn't that spirit? Some sort of deity? Or whatever that was said I would lose my humanity? Now I should try to figure out how old I am....mirror....where is the mirror....it's on the desk. Shit! I just realized how short I am! It's a little uncomfortable to move my body. I'm not used to this size. Getting up on the chair isn't easy but somehow I managed to do it. Now how do I look...wow. I didn't expect that....my face is so young! And my eyes...they are weird... normally they were grey but now it's pure silver! And my hair....why are there white strands in them? And there's something off with my face...I don't know why...I look softer? And from what I see I'm  around five...five? Wait ! That's when I lost my parents! I frantically look around the room...there! Near the bedside are my parents things! But wait...it looks like I'm here for a few days already.....oh...they went on their hunt the very first day....that means...they are already dead. I can't save them.Before I can stop myself I feel tears streaming down my face. The realization that even now I won't be able to meet them is crushing me. I can't breathe. For the first time since I can remember I cried. I simply cried for my parents,for what happened to me,for my family. All my emotions are suffocating me. But at the same time it feels good to finally let it all out and that's what I do. I don't even know when I fell down. I can feel how uncomfortable the floor is but I don't care...not now.I'm not sure how long I kneeled on the ground and cried before I heard a hard knock on my door. Slowly I gather myself together and opened the door. Behind them stands an old lady...a very grumpy old lady.

" Are you alright kid? Your wails are disturbing others."

 

Yep. I don't like her. That's the woman that threw me out last time.

" Yes. I'm sorry....I had a nightmare."

 

Polite. Be polite. People like polite children.

" Seriously that's why I hate kids. More trouble than they are worth. Are your parents back? The room is paid for two more days."

 

That woman. How is she still in business with an attitude like that I will never know. Two more days? They really are dead. I can't tell her the truth. Last time she threw me out with nothing on my person. I can't end like that again.

"My Mom said to me before going that if they aren't back till now I should go to her master who lives nearby and wait for them there. So I'm going to eat some breakfast,pack our things and leave."

 

It's a lie,but it's not like that old hag will care. If she thinks there is a cultivator nearby she won't try to steal from me or treat me too badly.She won't look into my story either so I'm on the safe side for now.

 

"Pft...I will send someone with food and water to clean yourself. Remember to return the key. This isn't a daycare for brats" .

 

 

After that she finally left. I need to plan my next steps but I can't do it here. Who knows when the news of my parents death will arrive. The Hunt was unsuccessful and their bodies were never found. I don't know where exactly they were hunting so I can't recover their bodies. And with this tiny body even if I had a golden core there's nothing I could do for them.Now when did the news arrive...think...think...Last time it was after they threw me out of the inn I think. So the owner can't know that they are dead. If she knows it...I fear what she will do....I won't be able to take anything with me. I can't protect myself right now. Ok...I dealt with worse things. Let's do it step by step. Starting with packing our things. There aren't many of them. Some clothes,my mother's hand mirror,a qiankun pouch filled with money...around 25 silver. Not bad but it won't last for long. It's our savings. And some books about medicine and meditation. Oh! There is some cinnabar and talismans paper! I pack everything and get the food that old hag sent me. After eating I wash only my face ,and return the key. Good thing that I'm already dressed.Now I need to get our donkey and leave. Fortunately she is in the stables. Little Star. Such a well behaved donkey. I take the reins and leave.

 

I made my way through the market. Everyone is so busy. Now I will buy some food,a water pouch and go into the forest. If I remember correctly there is a cave near burial mounds. I should be safe there. No one goes near the mountains so I won't be attacked by bandits. But at the same time it's not close enough,so I won't have to worry about resentment. Most importantly it will give me time to figure things out. Especially about the heat I feel in my body. Before I know it I'm already in the forest. Good. Now to the cave. Fortunately I remembered the localization correctly. It's not big but it's enough for me and Little Star. Another plus is the river that flows nearby. Only a few meters away. Now after using my parents clothes as a makeshift bed I need to figure out the heat that I feel. Meditation here we go. I try to focus on my meridians mostly and I'm surprised by what I found. They are fully developed. It shouldn't be possible. But it is. I can feel the flow of spiritual energy in my body. After focusing more I feel a core....but It shouldn't be there! I didn't train or develop my meridians at this stage of my life! The core is weird. It's a golden core but there's something different about it. I can't pinpoint what! It's frustrating! At least I know what that heat was. I'm happy. I never thought I would feel this warmth again. In this life I will not give you up. Crap! It's getting dark. Between my late breakfast,the market and going into the forest I didn't take into account how short my legs are... getting here took me longer than it should. Today I will wash myself in the river and gather some wood. I need to activate some protective arrays around my camp too. Thank God for my core! With it I will be safer! Now to the river. Seeing my face so young...is still a little unsettling. I'm not used to it. I just need to wash myself fast and get some water to drink.

As I was taking off my clothes I realized something terrible. I didn't feel him. I couldn't believe it. There is no way....With fear in my eyes I looked down...and my worst nightmare became a reality. Little Wei Ying was gone. I lost him. I stood there frozen and tried to process it....no...

" No....no no no no...it can't be happening.....it was supposed to be my new life....why...just why did you take him away...."

 

I didn't even know when I started stuttering. This whole situation was beyond me....that entity....it's not a deity or a ghost....but a demon. A demon who came straight from hell to torment me....How can I explain the events that happened to me otherwise? Is it my punishment for all the mistakes I have made?That bitch....give it back....

" GIVE MY LITTLE WEI YING BACK! IN MY PREVIOUS LIFE I DIDN'T EVEN GET A CHANCE TO USE IT! RETURN HIM!"

 

Crap. I started screaming. Calm down Wei Ying. Just calm down. Breath. Inhale and exhale. In and out. Good. I'm calm. I'm a girl....a literal girl. That's why my face was softer! Is it what that demon meant when it said I will lose my identity? Think...just think. It does start to make some sense. It said I will always be Wei Ying but not Wei Wuxian. Wei Ying is a child of Cangse Sanren and Wei Changze. But Wei Wuxian is a head Disciple of the Jiang Clan. That's what it meant! I will forever be a child of my parents but I would never join Yunmeng Jiang again. I won't be raised by them. I won't get my courtesy name from them either. So in some ways Wei Wuxian won't exist anymore. But why a girl! Seriously....not only did I die a virgin...now I will never know the pleasure of flesh! Okey...I'm overreacting a little. And it's not like the only person I found myself physically attracted to isn't Lan zhan. A man....so....no..nope not going there! I will not think about my problematic zhiji! A girl. I can live with that. Probably. It will take time to get used to it but the thing I'm the best at is adaptation to the situation. Clean. I need to clean myself... right...so I spent some time washing myself...it was a weird experience ,I'm not sure how to describe it.Then I filled my water pouch and gathered some wood. A few protective arrays later and a little fire place,I sit on my bed and contemplate my life choices. Now I'm scared of what losing my humanity meant. Relax . Breath. I need to relax. Hmm? What is it ....something is growing...from my butt? What is it....it moves. I use my hand to check what it is and feel hair? No fur....I tug at it. It hurts. A tail. I have a tail. Then I feel twitching on my head. Ears. I touch it and I can fell animal ears . My ears turned into animal ears. Actual animal ears.This day can't be worse! I get my mother's mirror and slowly look at myself. Wow. I have white fox ears. I'm some kind of fox. A demon? No...I wouldn't have a golden core....I don't cultivate yin energy anymore...so ...I'm some kind of spirit? Let's go with that for now.As a fox spirit I'm not a human anymore. A price that I paid. My humanity and identity.My eyes turned red too in this form. Now that I look at myself closer I can see a red lotus flower on my forehead...oh...I have claws too. Is it weird that I feel at ease in my body despite the changes that occurred? Hmmm...I don't think it matters. Now how to look human again. Focus. Imagine myself back....oh. I feel it working! My features returned to me. I don't have claws anymore nor a tail. This will take some time to get used to. I wonder if  I can fully turn into a fox? Or just a partial change....hmm...my head begins to hurt. There are too many things happening in one day. I need some more rest. Let's just go to sleep. I hope tomorrow won't bring me more surprises. I don't think I will be able to take it.

Tomorrow sucks. I don't feel better at all. My headache isn't gone either. Now my stomach hurts too. I should have eaten something before sleep. And the twitching is back. I feel my tail too. I need to learn how to control my shift. People can't find out what I am or I would be sold as some kind of freak or imprisoned somewhere. Now...let's start with food. But I don't  think I can keep anything down. The anxiety is eating me from the inside. Apple. I'll start with an apple. And after that I will start with my plans for the future....hmmm...let's see...I'm currently five years old. I have no home...I don't have much money either. My parents silver won't last forever. The war started when I was seventeen...so I have around twelve years if I don't change too much. My future knowledge gives me an advantage. But if I change the future too much then I won't be able to rely on my memories. The war may happen sooner or later. I need to plan carefully. It's not just my life at stake. I won't be their weapon or a pawn they will use and discard later.Not this time. I will live my life to the fullest. So I will never regret anything again. I won't be able to save everyone but I can try to minimize the damage . The question is how. What can I do? To make a change I need money,power and resources. I don't have any of them. People won't listen to me. I'm not a noble or a sect leader..... So I just make them listen. I'm not part of that sect anymore and I will never be again....but there isn't anyone else who can bring their motto to life like I can.

 

I need a home. A proper one. And a big land to farm. Why buy food when you can make it?At the same time I will need to train my body. But where? It's only a matter of time before Jiang Fengmian starts looking for me. It took him four years. No...he waited four years to bring me. He probably waited to see how Jiang Cheng cultivation and character will develop. Once he saw his average abilities and similar personality to his mother he decided to bring me with him. A shield for his children. A starved child who would do anything for a home. That means someone had to observe me for him so he knew where to find me. I can't leave either. It will be suspicious for a child to travel alone on a donkey. He will find me. And I can't waste my money to hire someone to take me....so what should I do? There is nothing in Yiling. Infertile land. Poverty. Nothing. No...there is. The Burial Mounds. The Burial Mounds are here. They are the size of a city.  And with Yiling it's a really big piece of land. Good for a sect. And not a minor one. Despite the fact that this big land is between two Great Sects,no one wants it because of The Burial Mounds.The Wen Sect abandoned Yiling already,they don't concern themselves with it and the part that belongs to Yunmeng is in part abandoned too. It's only theirs on paper. They too pretend it doesn't exist. So Yiling is free to take! Now how to use it? In my previous life I managed to purify part of the mountains to allow my people to settle there. I didn't explore the whole mountains. Who am I kidding. More than half of that land is unknown to me. But I'm the person who knows best how resentment works. I can't make big changes. I need to lay low and hide from Jiang's. I don't think he will look for me for long. And most importantly he will look for a boy...If his people won't find me in Yiling he will probably think I died with my parents and leave. But it can still take months or years....and I can't move into the mountains. I won't survive there now. But I don't have to. I can stay in this cave. I've lived in worse places. Here I have shelter from people and the weather. I can go into the city and  buy a knife...then I will get some bamboo from the forest to make a dizi. It won't be Chenqing. But it will do. Afterwards I will slowly move toward the mountains and start purifying them. Step by step. In the beginning no one will know what is happening. I can make a talisman that makes illusions too. I was already working on a talisman like that. No one will see what is happening there.Everyone will think that a wall of resentment covered the Burial Mounds and Filing so knowing them they will start to avoid this place even more. Especially the Sects. After a  few years I will take it down. But by then the mountains will be mine. And then I will claim Yiling. The moment those stupid sects realize what is happening it will already be too late. More importantly it will help my cultivation. Now that I know where my home will be I need to figure out where to get some money....the one I have with me will last for only seven to eight months. I would need clothes, utensils,books, cinnabar, talismans paper and I would need some money for a sword and materials I will need. That's right now is my biggest issue. I won't steal. And no one will give me a job. I can play the dizi on the streets...but it will increase the chance that Jiang Fengmian finds me. Hmm...but...what about the corpses? All the people that were thrown into the Burial Mounds....they are there....and so are their belongings that they had on them. And that mountains weren't always a mass of resentment. Who knows what I will find ,once I start to explore. I only purified a little part of the mountains....there is so much more to see there. For now I will focus on making a dizi and surviving. And with time I start to purify them and take what I find. The dead don't need money. I will help them move on and bury them properly.... or burn what's left of their bodies.It's the only thing I will be able to do for them with my small hands. Now for the resources....I have two books on medicine. One for herbs and the other for wounds and sickness. I will need to study them. I do remember everything Wen Qing taught me too.I have a book on meditation too....oh and it says how to build and strengthen the core....hmm...this will be useful. I know it already but maybe I will find something more. Other than that I have my memories of everything I have learned. Good. I can do it. Wow. My memory this time isn't bad at all. Now that I think about it....my problems with memory started in the Jiang sect....when I started to surpass Jiang Cheng...no...nope. I'm not going there. It doesn't matter anymore. What is important is that it won't happen now. My Little Star has all the grass she could need so I won't have to buy her food. Maybe some apples occasionally. I will just need to buy a brush for her and some basin for water....I need to make her a bed too. The rest I will figure out later. 

 

Now I need to focus on my strength training. I know all the exercises so building muscles won't be a problem. I would need to find some wooden swords or make them. Maybe I will find something near the mountains. I know Jiang's swordsmanship...but I can't use it. I won't be able to explain how I learned it. Hmmm... Jiang's depend on speed....lans on their arm strength,they attacks are heavy and hard to overpower. But their swordsmanship is easy to predict. Their moves repeat themselves. They are a little slower too. Now that I think about it...all of the clans build their styles starting from basic forms that everyone who's learning swordsmanship knows. They simply adapted those forms to what they needed. Be it speed,agility or strength. I know Jiang's forms...I know some of Lan's and Nie's too. I even copied some of Wen's. I will start with the basics. If someone asks....I will say that my father showed me some of them and a rogue cultivator helped me with them. That way it won't be suspicious.Then I will join all those styles that I learned and make my own. A style no one recognizes. I will be fast and agile but I will make sure I won't lose in strength. I will never be a powerhouse like Lan Zhan. I don't have their arm strength. Yet I can still pack a punch. I will make sure of this. I will never lose again. First I will figure out how strong my core is,then I can start on strengthening it. How will I do it? The easiest way to strengthen your core is to meditate.The problem for me is meditation. I'm not good at sitting still. This didn't change. Let's see...What is meditation? The answer is simple.Meditation is a practice that involves focusing or clearing your mind using a combination of mental and physical techniques . That means I don't have to sit in a lotus position to meditate. As long as I can clear my mind,and focus on the flow of my Qi....it doesn't matter what I will do....the results will be the same.Then....why does everyone meditate in the same way? Sitting or standing still? Can't I meditate while training? I can do my sword forms and meditate....or when painting....or even dancing. There are so many ways....why no one taught us this? Why didn't I think of that before? I could do two things at the same time! That just proves how little I knew or understood. I won't make this mistake again. I need to look at everything I know in a new light so I won't miss anything important again. Let's make a list.

1. What is a golden core?

It's an organ made out of Qi (as proven by Wen Qing when she cut it out of me)in our body located in our lower diantian where we store our spiritual energy.

2. How does it get there?

First we learn how to feel spiritual energy. Then we learn how to absorb that Qi  into our bodies.After that we allow our Qi to flow through our meridians to circulate in our diantian and through meditation and physical training to form itself.

3. How does a core become stronger?

Just like it gets there.By circulating the Qi in our bodies and physical training .A core can expand or it can reduce its strength depending on our training. The stronger it is the brigther it gets.

 

4. What does age have to do with jidian strength?

For energy to flow in our diantian it needs to get there. And how does it get there? Through our meridians. We develop them early in life so they can grow with us. Development starts when we allow the yang energy to enter our body and try to circulate it,give it direction. Slowly our meridians develop themselves and energy starts circulating in our bodies much easier than before .It's like veins. But instead of blood there is energy . With time they become better and better. They can accommodate more and more energy. But it takes time. The older we get the less time they will have to develop and grow so we can't strengthen our cores. That's why the sooner we start the better. Instead of strengthening our cores we should focus on our meridians .

 

And that's why Wen Zhuliu is dangerous. He doesn't just melt our cores but destroys our meridians so we won't be able to recultivate it. Because the energy doesn't have anywhere to flow through. And it's not something you can fix.
That explains so much. But at the same time shows how stupid I have been. Qi has so many uses. And instead of taking advantage of it we limit ourselves. So if I want to become stronger I need a good plan. What I need to train is my stamina,muscles and I need to expand my core as fast as possible without hurting myself. If I can use Qi to strengthen my body...can I use it in food too? Or medicine? Qi infusion helps heal wounds. Why can't we make Qi infused medicine? Or food? For example we could infuse the herbs while they are growing...it should amplify their effects, improve their quality and shorten the time it takes for them to grow. The same with vegetables. If we add our Qi while cooking... shouldn't the food be better and more nutritious too? Hmmm....I will have to test my theories. It will be the best to buy a journal and document everything I observe. Good. The plan is done. Now for my core. In and out....focus Wei Ying.... that energy....last time I developed my core after a year...this one is stronger than my first one. The one I developed at the age of ten. But it's weaker than when I was fifteen....I would say it's around the strength of the one I had when I was twelve....not bad. I wonder why my body is able to keep up with it. I should have at least a fever. Is it because I'm not human anymore? It must be it...

Now let's take Little Star for a walk and to drink some water. She really is so well behaved. No fuss at all.I need to go to town too but I don't want anyone to recognize me...hmm...there should be something to alter my looks....maybe a talisman...or some spell? I was working on something like that in my demon slaughtering cave...the one I want to use for making the wall from resentment...a spell to alter others perception,something like illusion... glamour...yes that's how I called it. I can use it to make illusions around the mountains and it should change my looks so no one will be able to tell who I am. Even as a girl I'm too similar to how I looked before. I must have resembled one of my parents for Jiang Fengmian to recognize me and send someone to spy on me.I will make myself look a little older...maybe around eight years old...and I will change my hair and eye color to brown...maybe some freckles. That should be enough. Now that she drank let's go back to my temporary home.

Notes:

Wei Ying is starting with making his plans. He won't be reckless anymore and he will plan his steps very carefully!

Chapter 3: A New Day

After a few tries my talisman worked well enough. Together with Little Star we made our way back to town. The air around is heavy with resentment and people look worn and gloomy. I wonder when was the last time they saw a clear sky. But that's not something I can change right now. But I will.

 

I spend my happiest days in this town. We were cold,hungry and hunted...but we had each other and that was enough. Who would have thought? The people who belonged to a sect that killed those I considered my family. The people whose sect I killed. And to think that with time we became close. Like a real family. People who should fear me welcomed me with open arms and those who should welcomed me avoided me like a plague. Wen Qing became my sister and Wen Ning my brother...I got a grandma and an uncle too....and let's not forget about a child I started to consider my own. Wen Yuan. My little radish. These cursed mountains which once were my prison became a home. My home. A place when I didn't feel like an intruder. A place where I belonged. I shouldn't think about the past so much. I can't let my memories consume me. I will not forget what happened. I will live with this knowledge as a reminder. A reminder to do better. Yes. But now let's just buy what I need and return.

 

It was hard to buy a journal and some paper with low quality ink and brush but I managed to find a shop that sold me this. Utensils and some vegetables weren't that hard. I even managed to find some chili oil! And my headache disappeared completely. I tried to look out if there were some people in purple but so far nothing. I listened to people's gossip and didn't hear anything about my parents. Still I'm goin to stay on the safe side . Right now I don't need clothes and shoes....I'll just go back. I'm not comfortable here. It must be my paranoia. 
Being back in my cave makes me breathe easier. The anxiety I felt since going into town is practically non existent. But unfortunately the day is going to end soon. Curse you my short legs! What I find interesting is the fact that I'm not tired. My current body is stronger than it should be. I would need to test my limits tomorrow. I need to make my personal training plan. Now just wash up,eat dinner,activate the arrays and go to sleep.

 

I woke up finally feeling well rested! I should change my clothes today and clean them. At least my robes are gender neutral. I'm not ready to start wearing dresses. I don't feel discomfort in my body despite the fact that I should but I can't think of myself as a female either. It's confusing. And I still don't know why some of my hair has white strands in them. I would have to figure that out later. Now let's just go to the river and clean my robes and myself. After my morning routine and some breakfast consisting of some fruit from yesterday and potato porridge I made myself  ,I tied Little Star to a tree to make sure she won't leave. Now to test my physical limits.  

 

Let's just run as fast as I can and see for how long I would be able to do it. So that's what I do. I run. I'm faster than a human child my age but still slow. What I didn't realize sooner is my vision is getting sharper. The same with my hearing and my sense of smell. It's not overwhelming but I can feel the difference. It's amazing! It's like seeing everything for the first time! I just let myself go and continue to run.I try to do it in circles. I don't want to stray too far away from my cave. But despite running for at least half an hour I'm still not tired. So I run some more. Only after an hour did I fall down. I can't catch my breath . This shouldn't be possible. No child of my age should be able to run for an hour straight without a break! But that's the problem. I accepted the fact I'm no longer human but I'm still comparing myself to one. I need to adjust my training plans. Now for the weights. How much can I lift? I took a few deep breaths and slowly made my way to a log. It's not big. An adult will lift it without a problem but a child of my age won't be able to even move it. I try to focus on my change. Slowly my features transformed. My tail,ears and nails changed. Now I dug my nails into the log and tried to lift it. It moved. The log moved. I managed to lift it in front of me. I won't be able to get it higher with my short arms. It's a little hard because of its size but not unmanageable. I have no words. I'm stronger than I could have imagined.  Slowly I set it down. My nails are really strong. Wow...just wow. I have an idea of how to strengthen my body. I could use a talisman that increases weight. That way I should be able to make my body stronger much faster. I can wear those weights all the time while training with my sword. Or even doing everyday activities. Yes. That's a great idea. Now I just need to find some good bamboo. I need to carve my dizi. Bamboo,bamboo, bamboo... seriously where is it? Last time I didn't have to look so far....oh! here it is . My nails are sharp enough to cut some. Now let's go back. After returning I brushed my donkey and filled her water bowl. Now I took a knife and started carving. It took me some time to finish, but I did it. I miss my long arms. Everything takes too much time when I can't use my body like I want to.

 

Now let's try it out. It's perfect. It's still not Chenqing but for now it will do. So...Burial Mounds here I come. Standing in front of them fills me with nostalgia and dread. My worst and best days were here. Even now I can hear the souls wails. Feel how the resentment tries to crush me . But this time I have my golden core to negate the effects. I can sense some of the corpses getting near me too. First I lay an array around myself to restrict their access to me and then I take my dizi to play. It's time to start. First a slow melody to feel how my energy flows through the flute and when I see the first corpses beginning to appear I change the melody to draw them closer to the array. And when they enter there is no going back for them. They are trapped. I changed the melody to rest or my version of rest. It takes some time with my body not used to playing but it works. The bodies drop to the ground. Now I change the melody to purify the land. It's not anything big...just a few meters but it works. After the job is done I go near them to check what they have on them. There are three of them. All men. There is nothing valuable,only a few copper coins. I will still take it. Now let's find something to burn the bodies. They deserve to finally move on.

 

After that I returned. I wrote the talismans to increase weight and stuck them to my clothes. It's nothing big just two kilos on each of my limbs. I would have started with a half of a kilo but with my strength it would be too little. Now I will meditate for a few hours. I may still hate sitting still but I have missed this feeling. How could I have given it up? The warmth that my core brings me. The safety it provides me. I was an idiot. Now I need to focus. Breath. In and out. Allow the energy to enter my body and flow through my meridians straight to my jidian. Allow that energy to stay there. To expand my core. To make it shine brighter. And repeat it.
The next time I opened my eyes Little Star was in front of me. She wasn't very happy. Ah...it's dark again. Meditation took me a little more than a few hours. Let's just do my business and sleep.

 

 

For the next three months my routine continued to stay the same. I started my day with my morning routine (washing myself and cleaning my robes),a quick breakfast,visit for food every three days, physical training with my talismans activated, brushing Little Star, purifying a part of burial mounds then some dinner and meditation. I did manage to put a few more corpses to rest. I did get some more money out of them too . One of them even had some of the  talisman papers. He must have been a rogue cultivator. I managed to make myself a wooden sword too. It took me two whole weeks.  I'm getting a little stronger but I still have a long way to go. I didn't have time for my previous experiments with qi infused food and I don't have a farm yet.

 

Right now I am afraid of going to Yiling. The news about my parents being dead spread around. Two months ago I overheard someone saying that there were some people in purple asking around about some boy. So I was right. Jiang Fengmian knew where I was the entire time. Right now he's looking for me. I decided to use glamour to change my appearance to a young man around fifteen years old and spread some news about their "son" perishing with them. I did that a month ago. I don't think he will give up so easily. But as long as they don't question the inn owner too much or if I'm lucky- at all , it should be good. He will look for me.... But after  a few more months , Madam Yu will force him to stop. It's probably the only time that I'm happy she is such a harpy. Normally a woman will do everything to hide her husband's misdeeds and won't bring it up in public. She on the other hand screams her grievances (real or imagined) left and right without a care who's listening. That means I will easily know when he will stop looking for me.Still I need to be careful. I can't let my guard down.

 

Today I will start my training with a sword. I need to begin working on the illusion I will use on Burial Mounds. The best option will be infusing the already existing arrays that surround the mountains with illusion talismans. That way I won't have to lose much of my spiritual power. Besides I'm not strong enough to do it myself. I'm still five. But since I know how to purify them thanks to my past experiences I can change the array that already exists to not only lock them away but help me purify them. The array will start to absorb the resentment from the ground and air and slowly turn the yin energy    into yang energy. After that the purified energy will be used to empower my illusion talismans and the array around it. It's much faster than me going around playing my flute . It will still take at least three to four years and I will have to put to rest all the corpses and beasts that reside in that mountain but it can be done. The reason no one managed to fix them earlier is actually very simple. If those idiots bothered to even study about yin energy a little and not depend on knowledge they already had they would have figured it out too. The key behind all of this is intent. Yang energy comes from leaving and Yin from the dead. Yin energy is filled with strong negative emotions. In some way it's sentient. Both energies just exist. But if we fill energy with positive emotions and teach it nicely we get benevolent creatures and yao's, but resentment is an energy filled with anger,fear, feelings of unfairness and want for revenge. Those emotions want an outlet. That's how demons and resentful creatures are born. Fierce corpses are people who have died a gruesome or unfair death and want revenge. Burial Mounds are filled with resentment of thousands of ghosts. Cultivators aren't dealing with one creature. That's why they can't deal with it. The same goes for an abyss. They treat it like one entity when it's not. How is an abyss born? When many people drown in one place the yin energy that the dead generate is filled with feelings of those who died(anger,fear, loneliness and pain). It's a mass of energy of all those people not just one person. If it was one person it would be a water ghoul. If you want to deal with an abyss you need to take the fuel away. The intent. You should draw the water ghouls away from the abyss to weaken it. Without fuel it's just an energy that you can cleanse. The same with Burial Mounds. Their fuel is simple. Resentment energy generated for years,the beasts that are living there and fierce corpses.The ghosts can't move on because they are filled with resentment that surrounds the mountains. They use that energy as fuel. Take it away and they will become weak. Most of them will move on and those who can't do it by themselves will be easily liberated by me.After that cleansing the resentful energy should fix it. That's why demonic cultivation harms your body and mind. Resentment doesn't heal. It consumes. It's greedy and doesn't like to do what you want. When you cultivate resentment it slowly eats your body away. You lose feelings of hunger or sleep. You need to deal with their voices and demands. Slowly you start losing your mind. You don't know if what you feel is yours or theirs. Before you know it they control you and not the other way. That's the price for their power. Slowly you're becoming nothing more than their vessel. The price I was gladly paying to keep those I loved safe.  But not this time. Now I know who's my friend and who's my enemy. I won't use demonic cultivation. I will save them my way. The effects of my modified arrays and illusion talismans will become visible after the first year. The soil should be good for farming after two more years especially if I add some more talismans to help the earth heal and make the ground fertile faster. Everything depends on how fast I kill the beasts and put corpses to rest. They would grow weaker too without the energy supplying them. I will modify all the arrays in three months. I should finish just before the snow starts to fall. With my sword it would be easier...it would take less than a week but with this tiny body it will take me months...I need to make sure that not many people will be near. I can't risk anyone seeing me.Now I will focus on my swordsmanship and meditation.

 

 

Before I knew it another seven months passed. I became officially six years old two months ago. And it's already ten months since my parents passed away.The winter isn't as hard as I expected. I managed to buy a new coat and some winter shoes. Thank God I didn't have to deal with winter when I arrived. It was a little cold but fortunately I didn't have to deal with the snow. This winter isn't kind but with my talismans I don't need to worry about the cold. My project cleansing is a success. The arrays and talismans work perfectly . It looks like a fog of resentment covered the whole mountains. No one goes near it. Even rogue cultivators stopped coming. In the first month people were anxious but seeing as nothing else is happening they calmed down.There isn't a visible change for now but I can breathe easier when I'm getting near the mountains. Dealing with the corpses is a slow going process. I can't deal with more than five at once. I'm still too little to use a sword and it's not like I have one. That makes killing the beasts an impossible task at this moment. I should be able to take them on, once I reach eleven years old. I didn't become a head disciple at thirteen thanks to my face.

 

Unfortunately my donkey passed away two weeks ago. She was old. It still hurts. She was my last  link to my parents. I burned her body. I couldn't eat her...she was family. I wouldn't be able to use a shovel so that was the best option . One of the two good things that came is that Jiang Fengmian finally stopped looking for me three months ago. The second is the fact that I finally know what I am. Two months ago I grew a second tail. Only one fox spirit has multiple tails. A Huli Jing. That means I can still cultivate to immortality. And from what I know Huli Jing's are shape shifters. I can look like a man again! I don't know how to shape shift yet but I will figure it out! Little Wei Ying just you wait! We will see each other again! On the contrary I did get used to my female anatomy. I don't find it weird anymore to address myself as a girl. And with gaining my new tail more of my hair became white. It looks like in the future I will have white hair.
I started to venture into the town more and more . Only while using glamour. I still feel a little paranoid if Jiang Fengmian didn't leave some of his people out there. I don't want to be recognized by anyone. Since my training is going smoothly I decided to start gathering some intel too. And what's a better place for some information than a brothel? That's where I need to be careful. In the beginning I thought about finding some work in the inn but it wouldn't be a good idea. For one, this is the first place any cultivator will go,my wall of resentment won't keep all of them away forever and I need information about sects,nobles and common people. I need to know what is happening in the city. I don't know how to be a woman either . And the ladies in the brothel can teach me. I just need to be careful with my appearance. I can't be taken as a beauty and I will be a beauty. I do remember how handsome I was before,but as a girl? It will be too dangerous I may end up as a prostitute. And that is a big no. With the Madam there I won't risk myself. I don't know what kind of person she is. I will use glamour to alter my age around a ten year old child with green eyes,brown hair and a scar down my face. That way I should be safe. The problem is, if she agrees to give me a job. We'll see.

 

 I activate the talisman and make my way into town. People are still the same.  While walking down the streets I hear vendors gossiping with each other.  They are angry and scared. It looks like Jiang's officially abandoned Yiling too. From what they're saying Jiang Zonghzu sent a letter to the magistrate of Yiling. He stated that Yiling belongs to the Wen sect and they can't spare anyone to go there to check on Burial Mounds and the wall that started to surround it. Yiling was always a place cultivation sects avoided. Technically it's a shared territory(one part belongs to Wen's and the other part belongs to Jiang's)of two sects but both of them abandoned it. It's not like they were taking good care of the city before but now it's official. Before they at least had to send someone when the body count became too big but now it's not their problem anymore. It's not their territory. Good. I will protect them. The biggest danger are Burial Mounds and I keep them under control. As I move between the stalls I can see that despite everything those people still try to live their lives well. I will make sure to improve everyone's situation.

 

Finally I'm here. The Crimson Palace. Yiling's brothel. It's a three story building. I feel like my heart is going to jump out of my chest. I walked inside. It's not shabby but it's not anything great either. I don't see many servants who work here but we are in the middle of the day. So what else should I expect. There are a few men sitting by the wall who are already drunk and are spilling alcohol everywhere. Disgusting. If you can't hold your liquor why drink it at all? Amateurs. Hmpf! They are simply wasting a good wine. Now...where are the servers...oh! There is one. It's a boy around sixteen years old. I will simply ask him.

" Excuse me gege."

" Hmmm...oh a child. What are you doing here? Are you lost? Do you need help finding your parents? "

 

Such a nice person. 

 

" No, I'm not lost. I would like to talk with Madam."

 

" Madam? Kid are you sure you know where you are? It's not a place for children. You should go."

 

 

Seriously this child....I know you're trying to help but just take me to her already! I know he doesn't know I'm older than him but it's frustrating. Be polite and smile. It always works.

 

" Gege...I know where I am . I'm looking for a job. Please May I speak with the Madam?"

 

 

Now let's use my bunny eyes(never puppy....all kinds of dogs are evil and even my death didn't change my fear of them)...even with my average appearance I can still pull them off.

 

" Job....emm....you're aware that you're too young for a job they're doing here? "

 

 

I nearly lost it when I heard him...what does he think I want to do!? I'm six! Well...I look ten but still!

 

" Cleaning! I can clean! And I'm very good at playing instruments too!"

 

" I don't think she will agree..."

 

" Please gege.....please?"

 

" Fine. But she's not the nicest person in the world you know? She may not even agree to see you."

 

" Can you try? I promise if she says no I will leave and not bother you anymore?"

 

" Wait here. I see what I can do"

 

 

After that he left me here and walked upstairs. So I started to look around. It's a pretty simple design. There is a stage in the middle. The tables are by the windows on the right and the bar area for lone customers is on the left. There are rooms behind that area too.The stairs are by the stage. Upstairs on the second floor,is where the Madam office should be. The courtesans are taking their guests there too. At least that's what I heard. And the third floor is for prostitutes. This is one of the highest buildings in the city. The biggest one is the magistrate. Finally that kid is coming back.

 

" She agreed to see you. But I warn you she's not in the best of moods."

 

 

" Thank you!"

 

" Yes,yes...follow me kid."

 

 

He took me upstairs with him. There aren't many people here either. We walked to the end of the corridor. I guess that's where her office is. He knocked and opened the door for me.

 

" You can come in...good luck."

 

 

With that he left. I walked in and closed the door. The office wasn't anything special either. Just some shelves by the walls,a desk with a kettle for tea by the window and a table standing in the middle for meetings with multiple guests I think. On the back of the room there is  a big desk with her sitting there and a chair in front of it. She's not what I expected. She's a slim woman who looks around fifty years old with a stern face. She has black hair with grey strands in them. Her eyes are brown but very sharp. It's like she's trying to look through me. The kid was right ,she doesn't look like she's in a good mood.

 

" So,are you going to stand there and gap at me all day or are you going to tell me why you are bothering me brat?"

 

 

Rude! She's really rude! But despite her tone she doesn't give me the same vibe that the owner of the inn gave me.

 

" Yes...sorry. I'm looking for a job."

 

" I'm aware. I don't know what a brat like you think you can do but let's see. Try your best. Why should I give you a job? What can you even do,ha?"

 

" Yes..as I sa..."

Shut up. Don't stand there like an idiot. Come and sit down. The whole building doesn't need to hear you"

 

That old hag...couldn't she say so from the start ...calm down Wei ying ....calm down...you need this job. I made my way to her desk and sat on the chair.

 

" Now that you're sitting you can repeat what you said."

" As you are aware  Madam I'm looking for a job. I'm good at cleaning. I can serve drinks too. I'm really good at playing a dizi . I can say that you won't find a better player than me."

 

 

It's hard to read her. Her facial expressions don't change at all. 

 

" Cleaning? Kid,I don't lack people to clean. I'm not giving a brat like you a tray with alcohol either. With these arms that look like noodles will you be able to lift it? And I doubt you're the best player. How old are you...ten? Besides with that ugly scar on your face do you think they will want to look at you? Don't make me laugh! Get out of here and don't waste my time"

 

 

This is getting harder than I thought. I can't give up. I need to somehow convince her.

" Let me play tonight .One chance. Just give me one chance. If you won't like my playing I will leave. I can prove that I can entertain guests downstairs. I'm good at dealing with drunk people. And I'm stronger than I look. And my face? I have a veil to cover half of my face. No one will see the scar while I'm playing"

 

 

She still didn't change her facial expression. I really hope she will agree.

 

" A chance you say? You're really confident?"

 

" Yes,I am."

 

" Fine. You're amusing brat. I will give you one chance but if you're wasting my time,you will regret it,got it?"

 

" Yes. I got it."

 

" Good. Now get out. Wait downstairs. You're going to help Ji Hong with drinks. That's the kid that brought you here.... Then we'll see.The first performance starts at seven p.m. Do a good job and I allow you to perform."

 

" Thank you"

 

 

I bow and go out before that old hag changes her mind. Seriously that woman is scary. She has a permanent scowl on her face but her aura isn't like Madam Yu at all. Now to find Ji Hong.

 

He was serving those drunk idiots. I see some new customers too. I wait till he comes near me and tell him Madam's decision. He doesn't look very happy but simply takes me to the kitchen area behind the bar. There's only two people right now. He looks sceptical when he gives me a tray with alcohol and sends me to the new customers . Too bad for him but one of many things  I was good at and still am, is interacting with others. The tray isn't heavy at all and I have no problem taking it to the customers .Conversation flows easily despite their early bafflement about my presence here. It's the first time I find someone who is surprised to see a child working in a brothel. Weird. Isn't it a common sight? There are many children who don't have any other choice but work here or are forced or sold to places like this. Or is it different here? Doesn't matter. My day continues the same. Serving food and drinks and talking with customers. Thankfully no one comments on my scar. On stage I will wear a veil to cover it but if people see how my face looks now then no one will get any inappropriate ideas. There are many men in this world like Jin Guangshan(they don't care if a woman says no nor do they care about her age). Better safe than sorry.

 

When it was near seven Madam approached me and told me to prepare. Of course she had to remind me about our deal too. That woman! I will show her! I put my veil on,took out my dizi and went on stage. For a moment I wasn't sure what to play. Should I play something happy....or something a little slow. I never expected to end up in a place like this. Wen Qing would surely hit me in the head if she saw me here. She would complain and threaten me with her needles and then simply drag me back by my hair. Then she would make me sit and talk about what is bothering me while being her awkward self. Wow...before I realized it,I started to play. A slow melody that carries the sadness that I feel. I miss her. I miss my grumpy jiejie. Despite being stern she never made me feel bad or unworthy. She always wanted me to care for my body more. She always checked if I'm not overworking myself. She didn't want me to sacrifice myself for them. Shit....I want to see her. No...no don't think about her. Don't think about the past. It's hard. But if everything works out we may never even meet again or we may meet even faster. Who knows how this life will play out. Just don't think about them. I can't start crying right now. I already wasted enough of my tears on sadness. Just play,that's all I have to do. So I played.

 

If you're curious what song did Wei Ying play it's a cover of Sadness and sorrow from Naruto.
https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=_XUllZT1gug&pp=ygUScGxheWluZyBkaXppIGZsdXRl

 

Chapter 4: Bai Caihong

After I stopped playing it was silent. Everyone was looking at me. Then I heard the first clap...and the second. Everyone got up and started clapping. I saw Ji Hong crying in a corner. Even some of the personnel came to hear me play. I looked at Madam to see her reaction but once again I couldn't read her expression. She only nodded her head to indicate for me to follow her. So I bowed to the public and went upstairs to her office. I was anxious. I could still feel my heart in the throat.

Why did I have to think about Wen Qing. I thought I wouldn't think about the past anymore. I tried to move on...Why do those memories hunt me now. Is it because I used all that I had to do as a distraction? I focused on everything I had to do and didn't think about anyone from the past. How can I live for myself when I yearn for my family. Family who doesn't even know that I exist. How can I be happy when the only thing I want is to be in the arms of my siblings. I want to drink my uncle four wine, listen to popo stories,and hear the aunt's gossiping. I want to bury A-Yuan in the dirt... I want Jiejie to scold me...I want to help my shy Didi with his archery. A year. I avoided thinking about them for a year. And all it took was one melody for the dam to break. I really need to get a hold of myself. I will save them. Even if I have to wait years to meet them. I will save them.  They are my biggest regret. Focus. Focus on the present. The past is just a warning. Now go in and deal with this old hag.

When I entered her office again I felt weird. Something wasn't right. Before I got the chance and asked anything I found myself with my back to the door and a sword on my throat. I didn't expect that. There was a cultivator sword on my throat. A spiritual weapon. The Madam had a sword on my throat. Madam was a cultivator. I didn't know what to do.

" Emmm.....Madam?"

 

I was really nervous. But I wasn't scared. It's not like she can kill me. Besides I can get away anytime I want. A simple push with my energy,then I can run away and change how I look. What I was nervous about is what a cultivator is doing running a brothel?! Does she work for a sect? Is she involved with the Jiang's?

" What are you?"

 

Ha? What am I? So she's not involved with the sects?

 

" What do you mean Madam? Why have you attacked me?"

 

I need answers. And I need them now.

 

"Don't pretend. You're not human. What is your purpose here?"

 

"I don't kno..."

 

" I told you to stop pretending didn't I ? "

 

Her blade got closer to my throat. Close enough to cut. Close enough to draw blood. I need to think fast. This is dangerous. Should I get away or should I stay. Damn....it's safer to run but I need answers. What if she chases me? Or worse....what if she really works for some sect and she will bring them to me. 
Fuck! What gave me away....

 

" What do you want?"

" You're the one who should answer that,brat. Are you even a kid? Or did you steal one's body."

 

Shit. She's getting pissed. And what's this about stealing a body! I would never do that!

 

"This is my body you old hag!"

 

" Ha?! Old! Who are you calling old! Didn't your parents teach you any manners!"

 

 

" They probably would if they didn't die!"

 

Shit! I shouldn't have said that! But it did give her a pause.

 

" Is it why you're here? You're looking for revenge? Or a place to feed?"

 

" Feed? Who do you think I am? I'm not some kind of demon!"

 

"Then maybe you should answer my damn question!"

 

" Maybe I would have answered if you haven't attacked me!"

 

 

Ok...this is getting nowhere. Both of us are panting from all those screaming. I'm surprised no one came in till now. But it looks like she's calming down.

 

"Listen brat this is what we're gonna do. I will take my sword away and both of us are going to sit down and have a talk. And if you don't answer my fucking questions I'm going to behead you,got it?"

 

 

That bitch! Who does she think she is! But she's not the only one that needs answers here so I will let it slide for now.

 

" What guarantee do I have that you won't attack me?"

 

"The same that I have. Which is none. How do I know what you will do? We just have to trust our honour not to attack an unarmed person."

 

"Unarmed! You have a spiritual sword!"

 

" You're acting as if you're defenseless. That flute you have is a weapon too."

 

" Fine!"

 

"Fine. Now let's go brat."

 

"Can you stop calling me that."

 

"Then stop acting like one."

 

That witch. She's unreasonable 

 

"Stop pouting and move your ass."

 

This isn't how a lady should act! But I did move. Both of us sat down and looked at each other. The atmosphere is really tense. She's not going to start,hm?

 

"So..."

 

" Is that all you're going to say?"

 

"What else am I supposed to say?"

 

"What are you for example?"

 

"Why do you keep treating me like I'm not human?"

 

"Because you're not"

 

"Ugh... seriously this is getting nowhere!"

 

"Why can't you answer my damn question?"

 

"Why should I answer? So you can kill me!"

 

"How do I know You're not here to kill anyone! We have enough problems on our heads without any weird brats popping into existence out of nowhere!"

 

"Then we have a problem! I don't trust you and you don't trust me! There's noth..."

 

"Blood pact."

 

"Can you stop interrupting....what?"

 

"Blood pact. Let's sign a blood pact. Don't you know what that is,kid? "

 

Of course I know what it is. It's a written promise sign with blood. That contract is binding. You can't break it. And it's not exactly an orthodox method.

 

"Why should we? Don't you know why a blood pact isn't used? It's frowned upon to use your blood in cultivation. You should know it."

 

"I do but you're not someone who cares about silly laws that sects dictate,do you?"

 

"And how do you know that?"

 

"Simple. The moment someone starts to question the sects teaching or uses methods they don't agree with,that person becomes offended and defensive. They try to correct my lack of knowledge. Sect cultivators lack creativity. They don't know how to think outside the box.You did neither. You tried to check my intent by pointing out the obvious. And you know what a blood pact is...and you shouldn't know that.If I was someone from the sects I would have never offered that solution. So are we going to sign or are we going to stare at each other all day?"

 

 

She is right. And it's a little scary how much she knows. The way she reads me flawlessly is terrifying too. 

 

"Ok. We will sign."

 

"So we both agree. Good. The terms should be simple. Let's not overcomplicate things. First. Whatever is going to be said in this room stays between us and only between us. That knowledge can't be shared with anyone in any way without the verbal permission of the other party. Second. Both parties agree not to harm the other in any way during this talk. Third. Both parties will be completely truthful with information they decide to share. Something to add?"

 

"No. I think that's it. But what about others? How do I know no one is listening to our conversation. It's weird that no one came here despite all the noise that we did."

 

 

The terms are good but I still can't let my guard down. That woman definitely has a golden core. I didn't expect to meet a cultivator here so I let my guard down. But now that I know she's one I can feel her core. It's not the strongest but it's there.

 

"That's true. You can check. Or do you have something else?"

 

 

"I have silencing talismans."

 

"Good. Use them if that makes you feel better."

 

 

For someone who thinks of me as some kind of threat she's too nonchalant about all of this. Something doesn't add up. She may not be the strongest cultivator out there but she's definitely dangerous. For now I just let her have her way and put some talismans up. After that we completed the contract and signed it with our blood. Both of us have one.

 

"So what are you?"

 

"Before I answer...how did you know?"

 

"Hmmm....you're stalling. But fine. I need to say your disguise is good but only for commoners. Not everyone is an idiot but most of them will follow what others tells them. For example rumors. You can say that a woman got pregnant with a pig's child and most of them will believe it. While spreading the story they will add up more ridiculous parts to it ,making it completely unbelievable and still most of them will believe it. They won't care for the truth. They won't question anything either. That's why you're safe around them. They're guilible.The first warning sign was your core. I felt you the moment you entered the building. But your core feels weird. I can't figure out why. After you entered I got my second warning. Your eyes. They look old. Eyes like that don't belong to a child. The third warning was the way you hold yourself. You didn't look like someone who needed a job. You were completely at ease being in a brothel. The fourth warning was your interaction with our customers. A girl who is ten years old can flawlessly speak with customers and entertain them without ever doing it before? You were comfortable in a situation no child should be. Besides don't you find it suspicious that a child who has a core chooses to come work in a brothel instead of a sect? How does she have a golden core? Who taught her? Or is she somehow imitating someone with a core? That's what I thought. And lastly your performance basically sealed it. When you were playing you allowed your Qi through melody. Everyone felt your sadness. Don't worry no one else has realized it. You need to understand something brat. I don't care about your life story . I want to live my life in peace. Peace,that your presence is disturbing. In my profession you need to learn how to never trust anyone. You need to learn how to read people or you may end up dead. I need to know if you're a danger to me or not.So are you finally going to say something or not?"

 

 

Wow. She's good. Or I'm still too naive. I'm starting to make the same mistakes again. I promised myself to never repeat them. Don't take anything at face value. Never let your guard down. Always question everything. Shit. Now...should I tell her....or not. There is nothing wrong with telling her. She won't be able to reveal it. And maybe....just maybe she might become an ally. 
I deactivated my glamour talisman and let my real features show themselves. She was shocked. Wow. I managed to shock that old hag. It does feel good.

 

"Are you kidding me?! What are you five!"

 

" I'm six thank you very much!"

 

" Is that supposed to make it better! How?"

 

"A talisman."

 

"Ha?"

 

 

I need to say that seeing her speechless is entertaining.

 

" I made a talisman."

 

"You're ridiculous."

 

"Can't you stop being rude for five minutes?"

 

"Since when does a six year old child design talismans?"

 

 

"I'm not a human, remember?"

 

 

And with that I allowed my tails and ears out. I felt my nails sharpen and my eyes changed color to red .

 

" I can't believe it. A celestial Fox...."

 

 

Now she can see how amazing....wait what?

 

"A celestial Fox?"

 

"Don't tell me you don't know what you are!"

 

"Of course I know! I'm a Huli Jing!"

 

"Yes,you are. A Huli Jing who cultivates spiritual energy is a celestial Fox. There are two types of Huli Jing's. A celestial Fox like you. A benevolent spirit who brings peace and prosperity. Who shares knowledge and wisdom.Or a malevolent spirit commonly known as a fox demon. The one who cultivates resentment. They seduce men and slowly sucks their lives out. Sometimes they simply rip the hearts out of their victims and eat them. A white fox is a good omen but a black one is a bad omen. I'm surprised. You said that you're six ...but foxes get their second tail after fifty years. You should still be a fox kit...You said your parents are dead?"

 

 

She knows so much about Huli Jing's! I didn't even know it.

 

"And you said that you didn't care about my life story?"

 

"That was before I found out how fascinating you are! You can't blame me!"

 

"My parents were Wei Changze and Cangse Sanren. How do you know so much?"

 

"A human parents?! I know it because I wasn't raised here. I was raised in a temple far away from Jianghu. They taught us cultivation and myths about mystical creatures. You are a rare find child. People would kill to get their hands on you. One of your parents must have had fox blood in their veins and passed it to you. There's no other explanation for why you're looking like a human already. That's why you didn't need to wait years for your second tail to appear. Amazing. "

 

 

Yes...let's go with her explanation. It's not like I can say I'm from the future and some kind of demon took my humanity(and little Wei Ying)away . I don't know the consequences of more people knowing after all. And I still don't know what that demon meant when it said that I won't be alone. It's good that we signed the contract. None of us can reveal anything so we can speak freely.

 

" That still doesn't explain the look in your eyes or knowledge you possess to cultivate and make talismans."

 

 

Crap! How am I going to explain this one! Think....Wei Ying think! I can't act anxious either. She will figure it out. And I can't lie...fuck!

 

"I learned from my parents while they were alive and some cultivators I have met. I have some books on meditation too."

 

 

Good. it's not a lie exactly. I did learn. But not in this life.

 

" I have a feeling that it's not the whole story brat. Hmm...maybe it's because of your fox blood? Fine don't tell...so what is being like you doing in a cursed place like this? That part makes absolutely no sense kid."

 

 

Tell me something I don't know. But talking with her isn't so bad. She's not as rude as I thought before.

 

 

"Living."

 

"Pft! Living? here?"

 

"Where else am I supposed to go? My parents left me here. We didn't have a home. We were always traveling. And you said so. People will kill to get their hands on me. I have nowhere else to go. Not until I learn how to protect myself."

 

"Why not the Jiang's then? Hmm? They were the people looking for you...why not go with them?"

 

"If you know they were looking for me then you should have heard the rumors. To this day everyone keeps saying that Jiang Fengmian was looking for his bastard. And yet he didn't correct them? Madam's Yu hatred towards me is well known everywhere. Besides my father never said anything about his former sect. Why go to a place where my future would be uncertain? To a place where my existence would be despised?"

 

"That's fair enough I guess."

 

"So?"

 

"So what,brat?"

 

"Still with the brat!"

 

"I don't know your name."

 

"I don't know yours either but I don't call you a witch do I?!"

 

"Pft! Hahaha....I knew you would be an amusing child."

 

 

This night is getting weirder ....but it's not a bad feeling. It's nice to talk to someone.

 

"Ask what you want kid."

 

"Why were the people surprised that I was serving the drinks?"

 

"Ahh...that. it's simple too. When I became this brothel's Madam I decided that no child would be forced into prostitution. I don't buy women either. This is an abandoned town. Everyone here works willingly. We don't have many travelers. And the city is poor too. No one moves here either . As you saw we don't have many orphans. A handful at most. Now about your work... You will not use your disguise."

 

"Ha? You're going to give me a job? Really? Didn't you say you don't like trouble?"

 

"Yes I said so. You won't bring me trouble. If anything I know with you around I won't be so bored. There are still many secrets that you hold but so do I. Who am I to judge you? Now as I said you will not use your disguise. You're a beautiful child. Just use your talisman on your hair. White hair on someone so young will bring you unwanted attention. If you're worried that someone will try anything then don't. They know better than to touch what is mine. You won't serve drinks but you will play your dizi. Just don't use your Qi while playing."

 

"But what if someone recognizes me as the child of my parents? The Jiang's may have stopped looking for me but I don't want to risk anyone telling them about me."

 

"Jiang's were looking for a boy not a girl which I agree is weird that the Zonghzu doesn't even know your gender. And your surname is a common one. Just get a courtesy name and use it."

 

"You made it sound so simple."

 

"Isn't it? Don't you know? If you want to hide a tree,hide it in a forest. When searching for something no one looks in the obvious places. You want to hide? The best disguise for you is none."

 

 

Wow. I didn't think about it that way....she's right. That just proves how much more about life I need to know. I can really learn something useful here.

 

 

"ok...I will do it."

 

"Can you dance?"

 

"No,why?"

 

"Hmmm...what do you think about fan dancing? Or water sleeve dance? Can you learn?"

 

"Yes I can."

 

"Good. I will see you around nine a.m every day. You will learn from me dancing for around two to three hours. We will see if you can sing too. Maybe I will teach you to play guqin. Then you will have free time. You will come back at seven p.m to play for half an hour. You're too young to do more and I'm not keeping a child running alone at night. So what name will you choose?"

 

"I don't know...I'm not good at naming things..."

 

"then do you mind if I choose one? What about Mingyue?Wei Mingyue."

 

"Mingyue? As in bright moon?"

 

"Yes. There were many scripts saying that Huli Jing prayed to the moon. And you have a nice pair of bright silver eyes. It suits you."

 

"Mingyue...Wei Mingyue....I like it. Yes I will use that name. Thank you!-a name. A name that describes me. A really nice name!"

 

"So about my plan?"

 

"Yes. We can do it. Thank you Madam!"

 

"Bai."

 

"Hmm?"

 

"My name is Bai Caihong brat. Remember it."

 

 

I will. Trust me I will. From that day my routine changed. I had to make room for my new activities but I don't regret it! My training and purifying Burial Mounds were going according to the plan. I started meditating while dancing. It was hard in the beginning but I'm a fast learner! It gave me new ideas about cultivation too. That old hag isn't so bad after all. But I still haven't figured out what a cultivator is doing in a brothel. I'm not going to pry. She has her secrets and I have mine. Just like she said. We have a mutual understanding. I don't make much from my performances but I did manage to find some treasures in Burial Mounds. It looks like some merchant group were chased down to Yiling and fell down. It's mostly some fabrics. But the quality is good. Very good. Obviously it belonged to some nobles. Fortunately it was very well preserved so I can make use of it. But I was right. There are many treasures in The Burial Mounds. Last time I just didn't have the time to check.There was a small chest of silver too. Not much, around fifty silvers. A head Disciple monthly salary is around thirty-five silvers in a minor clan.But here? It's a fortune. I put it in my savings. I need to somehow pay for Suibian. I miss her. My beautiful loyal blade. This time I will never put her down. I would need at least ten gold coins. Ten coppers made a silver coin and a hundred silvers is one gold coin. My Suibian deserves the best.

Madam Bai was right. Hiding my white strands is really the only disguise I need. No one looks twice at me anymore.  I get along with Ji Hong too. He works there to help take care of his mother. His father died two years ago . He was attacked by a fierce corpse.I do get the information I need. There isn't much on Gusu...and I avoid that topic as much as I can. I'm still in conflict with my feelings when it comes to Lan Zhan or QingheNie but the Wen's destroyed a minor clan on their land lately. They are slowly starting to make their moves. From Yunmeng there isn't much either. Madam Yu's marriage is still as bad as it was without me there. Who would have thought that it's not my fault that their marriage isn't working? From what the gossip says she's constantly on night hunts and when she's not ,she's torturi.... ehm...I mean training the disciples. Her son started to form a golden core. Last time he formed his when he was ten and a half. Jiang Yanli isn't improving her cultivation at all which isn't shocking and Jiang Fengmian spends most of his time in the office. Now that I look at it everyone knows what Jiang's are up to. They really should start keeping track of all those rumors. It's not a good look. And it's dangerous for the sect. And from Lanling the only thing we hear about are Jin's leader visits to brothels.....this is disgusting....that's the person they allowed to climb on top? A very well known manwhore who didn't contribute at all....their foolishness will come and bite them and this time I won't be there to save them.

 

That's how my next four years have passed. Today I'm officially ten years old. Burial Mounds are nearly done. The only thing that's left is to hunt down the beasts who are mostly in the heart of the mountains and put to rest corpses that I didn't manage to till now. Every time I visited and dealt with corpses I managed to explore more and more of the burial mounds. There were so many treasures.Weapons such as swords,knives and bows...there were some more materials like iron too. I found more fabrics...not everything is in good condition. Some of the things I had to throw away. There were chests with money too. Seriously how many rich people died here! I think there weren't any accidental deaths...I have at least five chests full of gold. I can buy materials,make my weapons, commission Suibian and there will still be more to last for at least two generations....I can start preparing to build the foundation of my sect. I put them in my cave that I occupied in my last life. I sealed the cave too. Most importantly I found the best thing ever. In the middle of the mountains there must have been a sect or town! Unfortunately I can't venture there yet because of the beasts that are hiding there. Even weaker as they are I won't go there without a good weapon. I'm not risking myself anymore. So I sealed that part off. That way they won't go anywhere. Now I need to commission Suibian but I can't go to Yunmeng. Fortunately I wrote down the design and specifics of my sword down. Tomorrow one of the few merchants who still dares to come to Yiling will take my package to Yunmeng. He won't know what's inside my letter and the box I prepared for Suibian transport. The money is sealed too. The blacksmith will be able to take the first half of the money now but the second part of them he will take after he packs and sends me my baby. I started to make myself a spiritual weapon too. I did make Chenqing after all. So why not experiment more? It's a bow. At both ends of the bow there are going to be hidden blades for close combat. I had a problem with a string but it wasn't something I couldn't fix. I finally started to experiment with Qi. And I was right. You can infuse Qi in your food. My theory was successful. The Qi increases nutrition and helps with the healing wounds and speeds the recovery process. It helps to refine my spiritual power too. And last thing....I have three tails! Yes ! I'm getting closer to figure out how to shape shift. I thought it would be easier. Now my plans for the city are going to start coming to life . But I will need Madam Bai help with it. One of the most painful lessons I have learned is you can't do anything by yourself. Sometimes you need to ask for help and there's nothing wrong with it.

 

 

Chapter 5: First step

I asked Madam Bai to meet me near the Burial Mounds. She wasn't happy about it but after some begging from my side she agreed to come. She needs to see the changes in them. I need to show her some things I'm capable off.The magistrate won't listen to a ten year old,even if the said ten year old is a cultivator. I won't even get a meeting with him. But she can meet him. She can vouch for me. Sometimes I see them talking so they know each other. I need Yiling to be mine...but I can't let people from the outside know about the changes I'm planning to make.

My next steps need to be really careful. For the next few months I'm planning to start killing the beasts. I do have my beautiful sword with me back. I missed her. I made sure to apologize to her too for my stupidity. But at the same time I need to start getting more funds. The boxes with gold that I have can't be all used at once. I would need savings especially if war breaks out sooner than anticipated. Gathering people to join my sect won't be easy either. I can't have people knowing about the YilingWei existence. But the first thing I have to do is to get Yiling's magistrate to hand me this town over.
I can see her coming my way. She took her sword with her...what does she think we will be doing here? Seriously....that woman. Whatever. She will never change .

 

"So...why am I here,brat?"

 

"Mingyue....my name is Mingyue. Remember? You gave me that name and yet you constantly call me a brat or kid!"

 

She's smirking . That old hag is playing with me. And to think I thought she's not so bad.

 

"I know. I simply don't care.-ugh...I really want to growl at her..."

 

"Fine! I wanted to show you my little project."

 

"Project? Here? Kid I don't know if you're joking but there's nothing here other than that wall of resentment a few meters away from us."

 

"Don't you feel?"

 

"Feel? I don't feel anything?"

 

"Exactly."

 

"Ha? What are you play......wait a minute. I don't feel anything. Why isn't the resentment attacking my core? Where is the heaviness that I always felt while being near those cursed mountains? Kid...what have you done?"

 

Finally...now she should listen to me.

 

" That's what I wanted to show you. What if I told you ,that what you see is just an illusion?"

 

"Normally I would think you've lost your mind but since it's you I will only ask how?"

 

What does she mean since it's me?

 

"I purified the mounds."

 

"You what?! First you're telling me you're responsible for this wall and now you're saying you have purified the place no one ever did?"

 

"I wouldn't say it was me exactly....more like I helped the mountains purify themselves."

 

"Explain. In simple words. Before I lose my patience."

 

"I didn't have the strength to do it myself. So I decided to use the arrays that already existed to keep the mountains closed and modified them. They absorbed and purified the yin energy into yang energy. Then they turned that energy to reinforce themselves and activate the illusion talismans I used around the mountains. For the past three years I was dealing with any corpse and ghost that couldn't move on. I couldn't kill the beasts so I locked them in the heart of Burial Mounds. Now in the next few months I will finish what I have started and kill those beasts. Then the Burial Mounds won't be a problem anymore."

 

"Ok... you're impossible...kid I have no words."

 

"I'm not a human, remember?Would you like to see?"

 

Now I can see her hesitation. It's one thing to hear it but another one to actually believe it. But I know she's curious. I did learn how to read her after all the time we spend together.

 

"Yes. I want to see it."

 

So I showed her. The ground was bare,there wasn't any grass. The trees were black and without leaves but there was no resentment,no ghosts and no corpses. The Mounds were silent. I could see for the first time the pure amazement she felt. It was the first time when her mask was completely down. After our tour I took her back to town. While we were walking she asked the question I was waiting for?

 

"Why? Why did you show me this? Speak clearly."

 

"Because I need your help."

 

"What I can do, that you can't?"

 

"You're friends with the magistrate,right?"

 

"What does Bao Yichen have to do with this?"

 

"So you are friends with him."

 

Oh~

She's becoming irritated. Someone's protective of their friend ~

 

"You could say that. Now what do you want from him?"

 

"A meeting."

 

"What for?"

 

"You will know once you arrange it. I want you to be there too. I know I'm asking a lot. You don't trust people either. But after all this time you should know that I don't have bad intentions. I want to help this town. But I can't do it alone. I have plans. Plans that can help to change Yiling's fate. Improve our living situation. But I need help. I need the magistrate support. I don't want you to just agree to everything I will say. I just want a chance for you both to listen to my proposition. That's all. Will you give me a chance?"

 

She's clearly shocked. But I know she's thinking this through. She saw that I could help. I already fixed the biggest issue. Now it all depends on her answer.

 

"Ok. I agree. I gave you a job and you didn't fucked it up. You're clearly very powerful despite your age...and you're not exactly one of us. But I know you have no bad intentions. So I will arrange the meeting. He has a few hours free tomorrow morning. Instead of our lessons we will go and meet him. I hope you know what you're doing. He won't be so easily swayed like me. You better be prepared."

 

"Thank you. You don't have to worry."

 

I said to her with my best smile.

 

"Who's worried! I just don't want you to waste my time."

 

After that she simply left me in the middle of the market. She's similar to jiejie. But I'm glad she agreed. For a moment I was really worried. Let's just buy some food and rest before my performance. I should go to sleep early today. Tomorrow is going to be a stressful day. I'm not that worried. I have everything prepared. I worked on some talismans and spells too. They are ready to use. Tomorrow is just one of the many battles I will have to win. I can't waste these opportunities. I won't let these four years of careful planning and hard work be for nothing.

The next day I wore my best robes(the first impression is important after all) ,ate a quick breakfast and went to the town. I met with Madam Bai in front of the brothel and together we went to the magistrate. It's the biggest building in Yiling. I'm a little surprised that everyone welcomes Madam Bai respectfully. She must be here often enough because no one is stopping her from going whenever she wants.She's more of a mystery than I am. I hope someday she'll share her story with me. She led me upstairs to the Bao Yichen office. He was already waiting for us with tea and some snacks. I guess Madam Bai informed him yesterday about our visit. Bao Yichen was a tall man in his fifties. He has brown hair and kind brown eyes. He's wearing simple gray robes too. Oh...his face lights up when he's looking at Madam Bai.

So it's not just friendship ~
I see him looking at me(when he's not giving Madam Bai hearts eyes)with curiosity. Nevertheless he welcomes us and all three of us sit down.

 

"So as you already know ,I'm Bao Yichen. I'm Yiling's magistrate.Caihong told me that you have something to discuss with me."

 

Caihong? First name basis~

hohoho...I will get back at her for all the teasing I received in recent years.

 

"Yes. Thank you for agreeing to this meeting. My name is Wei Mingyue. I have a proposition that can help us both."

 

"A proposition you say? Don't get me wrong. I trust Caihong and I know she wouldn't bring you here if she didn't think whatever you want will work but I'm a little sceptical about what a child can offer me?"

 

I'm not surprised that he's questioning me. I would be if he didn't. But that means there will be no useless talk and we can get straight to business. Good. I like that kind of personality.

 

"Before you start,brat I think you should show him."

 

Hmm? What does she mean? She's not thinking about that,is she?

 

"Listen. It will be easier that way. I trusted you yesterday and I want you to trust me now. Don't worry Yichen won't tell anybody. He will keep your secret. And it's better to get that off the way, don't you think so?"

 

She's right...but can I really trust him? It's not something I will be able to hide forever. And I do want him on my side. Besides if she says that I can trust him, I know that I can. So I take a deep breath and let my features change. I see how his eyes winded. He's looking between me and Madam Bai. It's obvious that he doesn't know what to say.

 

"You...fox...I mean... you're not a human are you?"

 

At this I can hear Madam Bai laughing.

 

"Of course she's not! Don't you see her fox ears and a tail?"

 

It's  the first time I hear her laughing. Now I'm speechless.

 

"Yes...I can see that...but...ok. I'm officially lost. Explain."

 

"What is there to explain Yichen? Never seen a Huli Jing before?"

 

"No! I haven't! Where would I even find one?!"

 

Watching the magistrate freak out is a little funny not gonna lie...but I do need him to stop.

 

"I want to build a sect here."

 

"What?/Hm?"

 

That got their attention real fast.

 

"I said that I want to build a sect here."

 

"Yes...I heard you the first time....but you do know you're too young to be a sect leader right? This isn't something that you can simply wish into existence....you need land,money and disciples....so..."

 

"Yichen"

 

"Caihong?"

 

"Let's just say that she has an old soul."

 

Oh no....did she figure it out? How? When? Why didn't she say so? Crap...

 

"Ok?"

 

"I know what I'm talking about Mister Bao. But I'm completely serious."

 

" And how are you gonna do this?"

 

"I already started. As you said. To start a sect I need three things. Land,money and disciples. I already have land. I have money too. Now I need to start setting the foundation of my sect."

 

"You? You have land. I'm sorry but I don't believe there's any land here for a sect."

 

Madam Bai was right. He's very sceptical.

 

"There is. The burial mounds."

 

He froze. 

 

"I'm sorry...could you repeat that?"

 

"Sure. I said the burial mounds."

 

"She's not lying, Yichen. I saw it with my own eyes. She's the one responsible for that wall of resentment. The funny thing is that it is just an illusion and if those stuffy sects chose to investigate a little they would have known this."

 

"You mean...that...she..this child did something no one else ever did....alone?"

 

"What can I say. She's a one special cookie. Remember that she's not a human either."

 

"Ok. Let's do it like that. It's a little hard for me to believe this but as I said before I trust Caihong. But before you start with your proposition why did you put that illusion up? What was your purpose? Do you have any idea how terrified we were ? How much panic did it cause?"

 

"Yes I'm aware. I apologize for any panic it may have caused."

 

As I said that I bowed to him. They do deserve the apology. The talismans were necessary but those people were the ones living in fear because of it.

 

"I never meant any harm. As you know The Went sect abandoned Yiling. They have no more ties to this land. But you're probably aware about their suspicious movements."

 

"Yes. Only other sects don't care about that. They think their status is going to save them. Any smart person will tell you that something big is going to happen. They stopped sending aid to cases that don't interest them. They started to absorb smaller clans on their land. They are testing their limits . Most commoners don't care about that. But we have to. There's no one to help us so we need to be aware of any changes happening around us."

 

"Besides"

 

Said Madam Bai 

 

"It's not a secret that the current sect leader is a tyrant. You don't want his attention. You either obey him or die."

 

"That's right Madam Bai. One of the reasons I put up that illusion was so the Wen sect doesn't realize what is happening here. Wen Ruohan will certainly want someone who can cleanse burial mounds. And as you've said he's a tyrant whose attention we don't want. I didn't want any sect to know what I was doing. Everyone abandoned Yiling. But the moment they would have realized that someone fixed the problems they couldn't...all eyes would've been on me. Suddenly all of them would have swarmed here. They would have wanted a piece of the mountains.They wouldn't care about the people living here. I was hiding from the Jiang sect too. And they had left Yiling to their fate too."

 

"I see. I understand why you put up the illusion. I still don't like it. Where are you getting with all of this? For now I want to hear your plan. Then I will decide whether I agree or not."

 

Good. I know he will agree. He loves Yiling. He wouldn't try to find help from other sects if he didn't.

 

"What do you think will happen in the future?"

 

"I don't know "

 

"Yes,you do. You hinted at this already."

 

"War.... The Wen sect will start a war "

 

Good. Now we're getting back on track. I didn't know there were so many people aware about the political situation in the cultivation world. Too bad I haven't met them before. Now that I recall...the Wens killed the previous magistrate....oh...Mister Bao died...I will stop it.

 

"Yes. War. This isn't something we can stop. Only other sects can do that. If they present a united front and oppose Wen Ruohan now. There is a chance to avoid this. But it's obvious they don't plan to do anything about it. Not their territory,not their problem. They are literally giving him an opportunity to prepare his army for a war. Later they will regret this but it will be too late at that point."

 

"Yes. We know that kid. But why would a sect here change anything? The moment you start a sect all eyes you don't want to have on you, will look at you."

 

"That's why no one will know about it."

 

"And how are you going to do this ?"

 

"Great question Mister Bao! I spent four years purifying the mountains. In the next few months I will finish with the rest of the creatures occupying the land. There is an abandoned city or maybe it was a sect....who knows...but I can rebuild it. With how many people have died there through the years....be it civilians,cultivators,nobles and merchants....there were many of their belongings left to rot. Money,silk,weapons. Of course not everything was in good condition but I have all of that sealed and waiting for me. I will not put down my illusion. No one can know what is happening in Yiling. If everything goes according to my plan the sect will be built in three years."

 

"If you have money to buy materials shouldn't it take only a few months?"

 

"We can't do that. How do we explain the sudden influx of people arriving here. Or the amount of materials we would buy. With how isolated this town is everyone will know that something is happening. That's why it will take years. In the first year I will finish the cleansing. In the meantime it would be a good idea to find people willing to work on rebuilding the city in burial mounds. After that we will introduce something I've been working on. It's a qiankun bag but in a box. We can send one of our merchants to buy materials elsewhere and pack everything in that box. It won't change the weight of the box and it can pack all of the wood,tools and other things that we might need.That way the only thing arriving in Yiling will be a few boxes. Nothing weird. The second year will be the hardest. How to recruit people without anyone noticing? I plan to use one of the bigger buildings there as an orphanage. But we would still need older disciples. And let's not forget about teachers. I plan to transport some people from Qishan. Some civilians and disciples. But it can't be often. I don't want Wen Ruohan knowing I'm stealing his disciples."

 

"It won't be so hard."

 

"What do you mean Madam Bai?"

 

"If you're looking for disciples you only need to look around. Leave that part to me. There are many children in need of a home or people who need to leave their homes. I know some rogue cultivators who are looking to join a sect but no one wants them for various reasons. Don't worry they aren't criminals. There are people who lost their sects to Wen Ruohan too. We can ask them to join. I can be discreet too so no one will know. But as you said it will take time if we don't want anyone to realize what is happening here. I will find some teachers too. Unfortunately I don't know anyone who can rebuild the city there."

 

" Thank you"

 

"If we're looking for people to do manual labor I can find them. As long as the pay is good some of our own people will work. I know a family of blacksmiths who are looking for a home. They couldn't move here because of the mountains but they're not a problem anymore....I know some farmers too...I can't believe I'm saying this but it might work. This whole crazy idea might work."

 

"Great. Let's do that. In the third year the sect's construction should be finished. In that time I was planning to help people from being sold into prostitution or slavery. Human trafficking is a problem that needs to end. I would start to night hunt too. I won't tell anyone my real name. But Yiling will need funds too. We can't sell any of our products to other territories. So I was thinking about sending our products to the Emperor's land. Our world and their world doesn't interact much. So if we send our merchant there the sects won't know a damn thing."

 

"What kind of products are you talking about?"

 

"Cosmetics that don't have poison in them. They will be made with Qi infused herbs. That way they will be harmless and work wonders on people's skin. The colors would look much better and last a little longer too. Noble wives will love those products. Not only that we can sell our hand painted tea cups. I infused some talismans in the painted designs to change colors if any substance that isn't supposed to be there enters the cup. If it's medicine the cup will turn green,if it's aphrodisiac it will turn red but if it's a poison the cup will become black. I have some that keep the tea warm too. We will get a fortune on that. "

 

"You really have thought of everything haven't you?"

 

"Yes I did Mister Bao. As I said. I want to help this town. I want it to thrive. I want to become a YilingWei first sect leader."

 

"You want to claim Yiling as your own."

 

"Yes I want to. Will you agree?"

 

For the first time since our talks started I couldn't read his face. I know what I'm asking may sound ridiculous to him but something has to change. He knows it.

 

"You have my support brat. I want a change too. The Wens will attack and we are the ones that are going to get hurt. We need to prepare for anything."

 

"Caihong..."

 

"Yichen you know I'm right. It may be hard to believe and I might sound crazy to you but you didn't see what I did. I saw a purified land of the dead. I can feel her core. It's a solid plan. Not some half baked shit ."

 

"Ok Caihong....let's do this. I agree. If this works. Yiling is yours but if this fails..."

 

"I won't bring this up again. Thank you for your trust."

 

I bow to him again. We did it. Me and Madam Bai did it. It's nice to have some help. I made a good call when I decided to trust her.

 

"Don't thank me...please don't. But we still have a problem."

 

"We do? I think the brat thought about everything?"

 

"How do we stop the gossip from our own people? They will talk about the changes."

 

"You're right Mister Bao. But I don't know how to do that either. People always talk."

 

"Both of you need to learn so much more. Tsk...kid did you forget what you are?"

 

"A celestial Fox"

 

"Exactly. Can't you use your glamour to change into your fox form? I know you haven't figured out how to change by yourself."

 

"Yes,I can"

 

"Perfect! Yichen can make sure that people know that a celestial Fox ,a deity who brings peace and prosperity,came to Yiling and decided to make it a home. With time people will see the changes so they will know it's true. And you kid...all you have to do is to show yourself to people once in a while in your fox form for them to believe it. You can say that if others find out that we have a celestial Fox around us they will come and steal it. With how bad the living situation here is they won't let that happen. So they will keep their mouths shut. That's why it's important for you to show yourself to them. You can't be a rumor. They need to know you're real. That way they won't tell others about you. Everyone wants their lives to improve."

 

"As expected of Caihong. You're really incredible you know?"

 

He's starting with his hearts eyes again.

 

"Don't flatter me. Besides I already know that I'm amazing. Come on kid. It's time for us to go. We already wasted enough of his time."

 

"Don't say that Caihong. You're always welcome here! Miss Wei... I'm looking forward to our collaboration. I really hope it will work. For the sake of Yiling and its residents."

 

"Yes Mister Bai. I look forward to it too. Thank you once again for your trust."

 

I bow to him and both of us leave the  office. 

 

 

Once we were a few buildings away I asked a question that was eating at me. I'm just glad that there weren't any people in this alley that we chose.

 

"How did you know?"

 

"Hmmm? How did I know what brat?"

 

"That I'm as you called me an old soul? "

 

" You did become better at hiding things ,I can give you that . But when we trained sometimes you always got that far away look in your eyes. A look full of pain and longing. Sometimes when you were napping after training you were calling names too. Like Wen Qing or A-yuan. You called him your son and you're a little too young to be a mother.Many times you catch yourself before you call someone's name too. And whoever it is. He or she must have hurt you deeply .In the first year of our training you were obviously grieving someone and it wasn't your parents. No one ,no matter what they went through,is as mature as you. And there are many things you know that you shouldn't. So I came to the only conclusion possible. That's why I trusted your plan. You're not a brat who doesn't know what she's doing. You're an old soul who's trying to fix something that didn't happen yet."

 

"Wow...you know so much about me but I know nothing about you...it's a little unfair"

 

Now I'm definitely pouting. But you can't blame me! She's like a master reader who already figured me out and I'm still stuck at only knowing her name.

 

"That's true. We already passed any formalities so just call me Caihong ."

 

"Aunt Caihong?"

 

"Aunt? I don't think I'm that old kid. But I guess it's fine. An aunt. No one ever called me that. Fine, you can be my niece."

 

"How nice of you. What I would do without your grace."

 

"Ha! Good that you're finally acknowledging the fact that you'll be dead without me!"

 

That woman! She's so full of herself ! But I am thankful.

 

"Thank you ."

 

"Don't get sentimental on me. I was sold by my lover."

 

-What?"

 

"When I left the temple and arrived in Jianghu I started my career as a rogue cultivator. I was maybe seventeen at the time. I met a guy. I fell in love. I thought he loved me too. But he was using me. He had gambling problems. I didn't know about them. Some night... he and a woman I considered a friend gave me an aphrodisiac and took my sword. I ended up working his debt off in a brothel. And they got married. I was a fool. I couldn't run without my sword and they always gave me some pills to make me weaker. Later I simply gave up and focused on repaying his debt.Many times I was betrayed in a brothel by other prostitutes. I tried to help them and they stuck me in the back. That's when I learned to never give my trust away and only worry about myself because no one else will care. In one sticky situation I met Yichen. I was framed for stealing a necklace. If he didn't come to see the commotion in the house I would be killed. Thankfully he investigated. He ordered them to free me. After that we sometimes saw each other and started talking. Or more like he pestered me until I started to tolerate him. Slowly I paid off the debt.After the previous Madam died there was no one to take over. I was the only one free of debt. So I was chosen. I decided to stay. And now? People work here willingly. Besides I didn't have any place to go. And Yichen was here too. So that's my story,happy?"

 

"You're so nonchalant about it..."

 

"I'm not gonna cry. It won't change anything. Now I'm free. And I won't be used by anyone ever again."

 

"Thank you for telling me. I won't tell anyone. I promise."

 

"I know you won't. I wouldn't tell you otherwise. Besides we're family now. A little weird one. But family nonetheless."

 

"Family...yes we are one! But you're still an old hag!"

 

"And you're still a brat!"

Chapter 6: Hello Again

My relationship with Aunty Caihong turned from mentor and trainee to an aunt and a niece. We started to talk more. I decided to tell her everything. About my past. My life. She was angry. It was the first time an adult was angry on my behalf. Qing-jie doesn't count. She was a child too.
She did say she wanted to meet her because she sounded like an interesting individual. Of course she finds someone threatening people with needles interesting. And she helped me come to terms with my feelings towards Lan Zhan. She's the first person,who told me that something wasn't my fault. I cried like a baby. I'm so used to being blamed for everything. She said that it's alright to be confused . There's nothing wrong with it. He didn't show me his feelings and that's on him and not me. She said that it's not wrong to like a person that hurt me. And I say like, because I'm not sure I'm ready to admit what I really feel. I'm still so confused. Is it weird that I want to hug him and punch him at the same time? This Lan Zhan didn't hurt me but how can I trust him? Will he even like me? I'm not the person he fell in love with. And I'm not going to marry out....but we came to agreement. If the fate allows our roads to cross once again we will simply see what will happen. I'm not sure how I will even react if I met him. But I do want to. I really do...despite everything that happened between us I still can't help but miss him.

 

On the brigther note the first phase of our plan has officially started. For the past few months all three of us were busy with our tasks. Aunty was right. Once the citizens thought I'm a good omen who came to help them they kept their mouths shut. I got a fourth tail too! And finally I figured out how to shapeshift. I can turn into a fox fully! And I can turn into a man again! I nearly cried when I felt my Little Wei Ying was back! Shockingly I prefer my female form. I don't know if it's because I became used to it or is it because Huli Jing's are generally females. I do switch between genders . I need to say I did find it funny when those people looked at me first with fear and then amazement. I like  to pull some harmless pranks on them too. The best thing is no one gets angry at me. All they say is that it is in my nature to be mischievous. They greet me as some young mistress haha. Mister Bao contacted the farmers and that blacksmith family. Unfortunately only some of the farmers decided to move here. He knew fifteen families who lost their homes. Only eight agreed to move here. It's understandable. They don't know the truth. I'm happy that at least eight families will come. The blacksmith will give us an answer in a few days. He and his wife need to think it over. I'm not surprised either. They have children and need to think about them too. Yiling isn't a place that screams welcome home exactly.

 

I did finish my project. Burial Mounds are officially purified. All the ghosts,fierce corpses and beasts are gone. The soil recovered enough to start farming too. It took nearly five years of work but I did it . The first thing I did was make a place for a herb garden near my future sect quarters. I bought some herbs and collected others from the forest. My new spell appraisal helped with it. As the name suggests it tells me what kind of plant I'm dealing with,what it can do and its condition. I got some poisonous herbs too. But that area is restricted.Me and Mister Bao have an understanding too. We respect each other and are learning to work with each other. Communication is key to everything. Lately I don't have much time to perform in the crimson palace. I don't see Ji Hong much either. It's a whole year of work but it's worth it. Slowly we are getting closer. Step by step.

 

I brought one of the chests with gold to hire workers and buy all the materials we may need . I made five qiankun boxes too. The past two weeks I focused on buying some porcelain cups and painting them. We need to start selling them soon. If everything goes according to my plan in four months we will be able to sell our cosmetics. I already have a garden. A workshop will be the first place to renovate. I need to find some herbalists to make the product. And there isn't anyone better than Dafan Wen when it comes to medicine. That's right it's finally time to meet my family again. I'm eleven years old . It took me six years. But I will see them again. I already cleared my schedule with Aunty and Mister Bao. They will take care of everything while I go and meet them. Our merchant will start to move in two days too. Life is finally starting to look great again.

 

Thankfully it took me four days to travel to Dafan. Getting bigger and getting a sword did help with my traveling. Wen Qing should still be in the village. She was permanently relocated to Qishan around the time of Gusu lectures in my previous life. After that she was sent to Yiling when I was seventeen to supervise their office. I hope she will listen to me. She's not someone who trusts easily just like aunty. I'm confident in my ability to convince her but I still worry. What if something goes wrong? No...I can't think of that. Be positive....be positive. Focus on the fact that you will see them. 

 

I can see them, the whole village. There are over two hundred people here . Two hundred. And only around fifty survived. Medics,farmers, carpenters ,children. They are working,playing....simply living . And all of them lost their lives..... because of some manwhore. All those people I didn't get the chance to know. My family. Hmm? Is that little Wen Ning I see over there? Yes that's him. Oh. He saw me . Wait ....he's looking at me. But he's looking at me as if he knows me...he's running....he's running towards me. At that moment he threw his hands around my waist and I collided with the ground. My arms were full of a crying child. He was holding me so tight and shaking. I don't understand....does he know who I am?

 

"Wei-ge...Wei-ge... you're Wei-ge aren't you?"

 

He knows.A-Ning knows. He remembers. I'm not alone. My Didi remembers! Is he the one that  demon talked about ? I will know that later...

 

"Yes A-Ning....yes it's me...but it's more likely jiejie now."

 

I was crying too. Finally I was holding my brother in my arms. After six years I was holding him!

 

"What happened to you? Why are we in the past? And gege....why are you a lady now?"

 

That kid is simply adorable. The way he looks at me is soo cute~ but where is his stutter? When did my shy Didi lose his stutter?

 

"A.-Ning~ Why aren't you stuttering anymore...you were so cute with your voice before!"

 

I was asking that while rubbing his cheeks. He is so full of life! 

 

"Ge! I stopped stuttering since my arrival six years ago. The last thing I remember was being locked away."

 

"Locked away? They didn't kill you? They told us you were killed with jiejie? Is she here? Does she remember too?"

 

At that he looked down. I don't like when he's sad.

 

"No...only I'm here. I did tell jiejie what happened. We were waiting to see if you were going to show up. She's sceptical if what I'm saying is true"

 

Yep, that sounds like Wen Qing.

 

"A-Ning...before we go to her...there's something I wanted to say to you..."

 

I have to say it. I never thought I would get the chance...but I won't waste it. I have to apologize.

 

"Yes?"

 

"I'm sorry. I'm really really sorry "

 

"What? Why ? You did nothing wrong!"

 

Oh Wen Ning...I wish I could still be so naive. But no. What I have done wasn't good. Even if,at that time I thought it was.

 

"No A-Ning . I did something terrible to you. I'm happy for the fact that we were all together in the burial mounds...that I managed to bring your consciousness back...but I shouldn't have done that. Not to you. You deserved to rest....and I took that choice away from you...I don't think me and Qing-jie thought it through. I was just desperate to see you. I didn't think what would have happened later...all of us would have aged other than you...you would stay alone and be forced to watch, as all of us leave you...that cruel world wouldn't have accepted you...and you would have been alone. Alone in a world that would have gladly killed you. I don't even know if you would have died eventually and move on....I just wanted to bring you back to us so badly that I didn't think about the consequences... especially the ones you would have to pay...I'm sorry...I'm so sorry..."

 

Fuck...I'm crying even harder now. But I had to apologize. It's the least he deserves for what I put him through when he was a Ghost General.

 

"Good . Now both of you can stop crying and come with me."

 

That voice...that is ...Wen Qing? I look up...and there she is...younger than I remember...but it's her...when did she get here? Oh...there are more people looking at us...shit I've forgotten where we are.

 

"I...I mean...we..."

 

"A-Ning didn't say that you're so eloquent. Cat got your tongue? Both of you get up!"

 

"Yes!"

 

Both of us got up and started walking behind her. I saw how people looked at us with curiosity. But the only thing I focused on was my living and breathing jiejie. It took everything in me not to hug her with all my strength. We went to a small hut. It's simple. But it suits them.

 

"Now,when A-Ning told me about this whole time travel thing I didn't believe him much. But there was too much that he knew. Things that he had no way of knowing. And my brother has changed...."

 

"Emm...."

 

"Is that all you've got to say ?"

 

"No! I mean yes? I mean...it's a lot to take in....I ....I just missed you....and the last time I saw you...you..."

 

And now I'm crying again. My emotion! Be under control! I felt arms around me. Qing-jie was holding me. I clung to her like a child. It's embarrassing...but I love this feeling. I let myself cry for some more time. She let me. After a few minutes I managed to calm myself down. Reluctantly I let her go. She looked a little uncomfortable . I am a stranger to her after all .

 

"Are you done?"

 

"Yes. Thank you."

 

"Would you like some tea,gege?"

 

A-Ning...you're so precious...don't ever change.

 

"I don't think I'll be able to drink anything right now but thank you Didi.

 

"Ok. Now explain"

 

Straight to the point. That's my jiejie for you.

 

"What would you like to know first?"

 

"Time travel is real?"

 

"Yes."

 

"How?"

 

"I know why I am here. I don't know how Didi is here...."

 

"But you have a theory?"

 

"Yes I do. Didi. How did you know it was me? I know I look similar but I'm still obviously a girl?"

 

"I don't know gege. I just felt you."

 

"So it looks like I'm right."

 

"Are you goin to share that thought or do I need to bring my needles to help you?"

 

"Qing-jie~ You can't treat me like that! Why are you so quick to resort to violence ~ aren't you a healer? Where's the rule of doing no harm~"

 

"I will show you do no harm if you don't stop being dramatic and start explaining what is happening!"

 

"Ok.ok...don't get angry at me. How much did A-Ning tell you?"

 

"Everything he remembers "

 

Thank god. I was worried in the beginning if people knowing will change things but so far so good. Nothing changed .I will still keep it between the four of us knowing about the future unless I have no other choice. It does make it easier that I don't have to recount the whole thing again. And getting jiejie to agree will be much easier now.

 

" When I ... brought our Didi back...there was a connection between us. A link that binds us. No matter how far away I was,I  could have always called him to me."

 

"That's true! No matter where you were I could always hear you when you played! I always found you too!"

 

"Exactly. I think that connection between us pulled Wen Ning back with me. Did something change with you A-Ning? Are you ok? The journey here didn't mess with you right?"

 

So he's not the one that demon talked about. It's out connection from the past.

 

"Only a little..."

 

"What do you mean?"

 

"He's stronger. Physically stronger. He could punch a rock twice his size in two. He's golden core is stronger too. "

 

"Oh...it looks like the strength you acquired traveled back with you.... interesting. Thankfully that's something we can explain. No one will think it's unorthodox because he's using spiritual energy."

 

"Ok. So we know how A-Ning got here. What about you? And weren't you supposed to be a guy? What's with that?"

 

So I told her. I told her about my thirteen years of watching memories. What happened after our deaths. I told her about meeting that demon(just because I don't care about what gender I am and prefer my female form now, doesn't mean I will forgive it for taking away my Little Wei Ying without my permission thank you very much hmpf!) and about our deal. I explained what I was doing this past six years and what I have planned in that time.

She listened closely to everything I was saying. It was hard for her to take in . I saw the pain in her eyes when I told her about my failure. I wanted to apologize for that too but she didn't let me. She said that I did everything I could and it's not my fault. That despite everything I gave them two years of freedom and they didn't die at labor camps but in our home. Our home. She called the burial mounds, our home~

Now we will have to discuss my plans for them.

 

"You want to move us?"

 

"Yes. You know what will happen if you stay here jiejie."

 

"We can't simply leave. Did you see how many people are here A-Ying?"

 

She called me A-Ying hehe...I'm so happy. Our relationship won't be the same but that's ok. We will have each other and that is enough. We do have time to get to know each other again.

 

"Not everyone. As you know they're probably already renovating the workshop. The buildings will start right after. Even if we wanted to, we couldn't move everyone. That's why for the next two years we will be relocating your family slowly. We'll start with people who're going to make the cosmetics. That way no one should realize what is happening. Wen Ruohan only cares about you. He trusts you too. He doesn't check here often.The only suspicious person that absence he would notice is if A-Ning wasn't with you."

 

"That's true. The only cultivators here are healers and I'm the best of them. So I can't leave right now. Neither can A-Ning."

 

"Unfortunately no. I'm pretty sure you will be able to visit Yiling without anyone noticing but you can't leave your sect now."

 

"Then what are we supposed to do in the meantime?"

 

"There is something."

 

"There is? Speak!"

 

"Do you know how many people actually follow Wen Ruohan?"

 

"Elaborate."

 

"I don't think everyone wanted the war to happen. I don't think the youngest disciples fought willingly either."

 

"I know what you're saying. You want me to discreetly check if anyone wants to leave."

 

"Yes. I can't leave them there. If we can slowly help them leave...they don't have to join us if they don't want to...but I can't leave them to their fate either."

 

"I see. We can check and talk with those that definitely can be trusted. Once we have a number we can think of how to help them."

 

"Yes. That's what I thought too."

 

"But gege....er I mean jiejie? It's confusing...."

 

"Just call me jiejie or Yue-jie A-Ning. That's my name. Aunty gave it to me. Wei Mingyue .And if I shift to my male form just go back to gege."

 

"I understand...how are we going to stay in touch? Communicating without being caught won't be easy...."

 

"I'm still working on a solution. But I have some ideas."

 

"Ideas? Another talisman Yue-jie?"

 

"Nope~ I was thinking about a communication array."

 

"What's the difference? Wouldn't it be the same?"

 

"Not exactly. Talismans are spiritual weapons consisting of runes written on paper. You can't use the same talisman twice because you would have to draw another one and it's easy to destroy. An array is a magical formation drawn on the ground for the casting of spells. You can activate it at any time and as long as an array exists you can reuse it. Using an array will be much better than a talisman. I just need some good material that I can work with."

 

"That does make sense....but how will you know what is happening everywhere? Gossip won't bring you information you will need. Not every sect is like Jiang's. Most of them won't  let others know what is happening inside."

 

Jiejie is right too. But a solution for that will take time too.

 

" I have a plan for that too. Unfortunately it's a slow going process. Like really slow and delicate. For that to work I need to move even more carefully. "

 

"And that is?"

 

"Huaisang's method. Spies. I will open a spy network. I need people I can trust. People who can blend in and get all the information I may have need . I will call them our shadow guards. Then I will send them to all major clans. But as I have said...it's a slow going process. I need to select all those people carefully. It's a work in progress kinda thing. But it definitely won't be finished in two years...more likely four."

 

"Then for the next few years you will have to depend on gossip and information that we will provide you."

 

"Jiejie! You can't! "

 

"And you're not? From what I heard you finally learned to ask for help! And now you won't take it? Don't even try to deny that. A-Ning told me all about your tendencies to work alone! Let us help. We're family after all."

 

Family...ha.

 

"I don't want to lose anyone I love ever again..."

 

"I know meimei...but we need this information. Not gossip. We'll be careful."

 

Not fair! She's calling me meimei! How can I disagree with her now!

 

"You're so cruel to your sister jiejie!"

 

"Yes,yes. I'm the most cruel person. "

 

She's not taking me seriously! And A-Ning is laughing! The nerve of them!

 

"How long can you stay?"

 

"A week. They will need me back."

 

"Good. Stay here . Get to know the rest of our family. "

 

"Will they agree to our plan."

 

"They  trust me. I'm the head of DafanWen. They will follow. Now go and rest. I will wake you up for dinner."

 

"Ok. But you will wake me up?"

 

"Yes,yes now go and get some rest!"

 

I chuckled at that. She's still the same. I'm glad that we have a chance to get to know each other without all the drama that followed us last time.

I spent my week in Dafan. People here are really kind. I will enjoy getting to know them. All of them make me feel accepted. I nearly cried again when I saw popo and uncle four. Thankfully I stopped myself.I still spend most of my time with jiejie and Didi. I did show him my bow. And how to reinforce an arrow with spiritual energy or how to use your energy as an arrow. It was a little tricky to figure out how to concentrate my energy in the form of an arrow but after a few weeks I did it. That way I won't waste my arrows. He was really fascinated by it. And the hidden blades for closed combat. I'm going to make him one too. But it needs to be more sturdy to survive the strength he can't control yet. I'm trying to think how to transform my weapon into an accessory like Zidian . Carrying it on me instead in a qiankun bag will give me better access when I need it....I was thinking about a hairpin?
I showed him my flashsteps too. Recreating the speed I had used when reaping Wen Zhuliu's core out with the spiritual energy was weird. But now I can move like I did back then. I wanted to utilize that speed. In a fight  all it takes is a second. Just a second can decide your fate. You either get somewhere in time or don't get away fast enough. It's a second we often don't have. But that little burst of speed gives me an advantage. It looks like I'm teleporting. And I can move much faster on the ground when I can't fly. All I have to do is concentrate my Qi in my feet.

I talked with Qing-jie about her life and got to know her from sides I never had the chance. We still have a long way to go but I'm not worried. Our relationship will be stronger than ever. That week passed fast....too fast in my opinion. In two weeks first Wens will arrive at Yiling. After that slowly they will travel in groups of six to seven people.
Our goodbye was tearful. No...not goodbye. But ,a see you later. Because we will see each other again. I said my goodbye and left.
Traveling back was terrible. I felt hollow. Leaving them there was the hardest thing I had to do in this life . I did everything not to think about the past.  My family and lan...no I'm not starting again. He's the person I don't want to think about the most with how conflicted I feel. Even when my heart yearns for him. I hope that someday we will meet again in person but for now I will have to be consoled by the fact that at least we're under the same sky.

 

I'm happy that I'm back in Yiling. And I'm glad to see the atmosphere completely changed. We're still a poor city. But for the first time those people feel hope. Hope that I brought them. I know there's still so much to do. That we're not even halfway through but I'm content. Not everything will go according to my plan. And I'm prepared for that. But for now seeing our slow but steady progress- I'm happy. The blacksmith's family agreed to come. First farmers are moving here. They will start farming at the bottom of our mountains. That way the Burial Mounds will start to flourish with life soon. With time all that bare land will cover a coat of grass. I can't wait to see that. They were informed about the truth behind the wall of resentment so they know that they will be safe there. In two weeks our workers from Dafan will come. The workshop would be ready. Just as promised Aunty brought some rogue cultivators with her . Initially sceptical they agreed to stay once they saw the real state of Yiling. Our merchant bought our materials too. He started to travel to the Emperor's land. He needs to start selling our products. We need a steady income without depending on the territories around us. Being in a good relation with nobles and common people is a big  plus too. I had to prepare some protective talismans . They will work for now. I plan to make him a protective amulet . I would need to write down my knowledge too. I will also buy books to fill our future library . I plan to do that once I start night hunting. Mister Bao brought us workers too. They already started to rebuild the sect grounds. Their families will move into Yiling soon. There is still so much to do...but so little time. For now I will focus on the most important parts. Books, night hunting and my inventions. That's my priority. To take a break I will treat my performances as a hobby. I will dance,play and sing(yes I found out that I have an amazing voice if I say so myself. And I do enjoy singing). Actually I started to write songs too. When I started my training with Aunty I still had troubles with my previous life. And it wasn't me trying not to think about my family and distracting myself with everything I had to do. The abuse that I got in the Jiang household hunted me in my dreams. When aunty was teaching me singing techniques the subject of songwriting came up. Later before bed when I was writing in my journal I started to think about everything that happened to me and how much stronger I am because of that. The song basically wrote itself. But it did help me to put that part of my life behind me. My lessons with guqin went well. I'm not lan zhan level but I have become good at it. Not enough to use it in a fight but enough to play for fun. The first time I performed my song...I was nervous. I didn't show it. Aunty wouldn't let me live this down. I didn't tell her it's an original song either. I simply played. I wasn't playing for the audience. I was playing this for my past life. For the Jiang family even though they couldn't hear it. But that was the moment I felt free from them. Like the shackles that were holding me to them were finally gone. I could breathe again.

The song Wei Ying is talking about is an original song by Madilyn Bailey called shine your diamond heart. So if you're interested in the song You can find it on YouTube.
https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=HkRZMUYL9W8&pp=ygUYc2hpbmUgeW91ciBkaWFtb25kIGhlYXJ0
I simply love that song!

 

Chapter 7: YilingWei

Finally my sect is done. It really took us two years to perfect everything. Fortunately no one figured out what we were up to. And that's how we're going to keep it . In front of our main hall ,our motto is written "We protect those who cannot protect themselves". Your age,status or gender don't matter. As long as you're an innocent looking for help we will give it to you. We don't have many rules. But here are three you have to follow:

1. Follow our motto(obviously)

2. Don't use your position to hurt others

3. Don't commit any crimes

We won't tolerate killing, stealing,rapists and abusers here. All of us are equals so the punishment will be served no matter who you are. In simple words all I expect from our disciples is to be decent human beings. With other sects in comparison it shouldn't be difficult to achieve that .Our flag is black with a red crescent moon in the middle and a white  fox sitting on it. Our uniforms are simple. Black for men and red for women.My robes has changed too. They are still black and red but more feminine.

 

I didn't know what to use as an identifier. Lans have jades,Jiang's have bells. There wasn't much to choose from. So I decided that all of us will wear a bracelet with a fox head.All of the bracelets are connected to our wards . No one other than the owner can use them. Spiritual energy reflects our emotions so if someone is threatened to open the door it won't work. Only the one with a bracelet would be able to come in.

 

The mountains recovered completely. The land that didn't have life is now a beautiful paradise. Our sect stands in the middle where the heart of the burial mounds was. The valleys and mountains are perfect natural protection against others. I put a protective ward around it. It's a self sustaining barrier. The barrier will absorb any attacks directed at us and use their energy to strengthen itself. Or in simple words. The more they attack the stronger it will get. Under any potential attack once activated it doesn't have to be supported by disciples Qi. That means everyone can focus on fighting. I even painted how my sect looks. I put that painting in my room. To always remember how far I have come.

 

    We got many disciples too.  In the beginning it was hard to get them but we did it. We managed to gather most of the survivors from Qishan raids. All of this thanks to aunty. The rogue cultivators she brought to us were sent by her to scout the areas and discreetly bring the survivors. At least three hundred people are from there. The numbers unfortunately are still growing. Personally I managed to recruit two hundred more while I was night hunting. There are people who were in need of a safe home like illegitimate children of nobles or the ones that weren't favoured. Homeless teens and people I rescued from human traffickers. Doing everything in secret was annoying...something that should take us a few months max turned into two years. But it's worth it. A minor sect has around five hundred disciples. But a major one has at least two thousand. YunmengJiang is the smallest of the major sects with three thousand disciples. LanlingJin has around four thousand. QingheNie and GusuLan have around five thousand each.And QishanWen is the biggest of them and has around eight thousand disciples. And Qing-jie managed to send me six hundred of them. They were mostly new recruits who weren't officially in the sect. And some of them seceded. Around two hundred of them. But with how big that sect is they didn't pay attention to that. As they didn't leave immediately it wasn't suspicious that people who were too "weak" left in the span of those two years especially those under Wen Chao's leadership. With the orphans and homeless people we collected  from the Emperor's land(people were happy that the street rats were gone)we have around thirteen hundred people. We're not in the major league yet but we left the minor one. There are still at least two thousand that want to leave Qishan. We will transfer those we can for the next four years. Honestly it saddens me to know how many people wanted to leave but didn't have the means to do so. If only majority of the sect didn't support him we wouldn't be in this mess. It doesn't matter now,I will help them.

 

The most amazing thing is that I managed to find Mianmian! I was traveling through Lanling to buy more of the books that we needed and met her by accident. I helped her with an idiot who was harassing her. She didn't befriend Jin Zixuan yet. The only reason she stayed in Lanling last time for so long was her friendship with the peacock. We talked and even went on a night hunt together. It was awesome. She's really great. She's three years older than me. I did the only thing that I could and pouched her into my sect! She wasn't very keen on leaving but since her mother is a servant in the Jin sect she's one of this manwhore's targets. So I asked her to hunt with me near Yiling and showed her around. And half a year ago we got our head disciple!

 

Most of the cultivators that aunty got us became teachers and senior disciples. I taught them in my free time between working and performing my sword style, flashsteps and talismans our sect is going to use.Other than that we use a bow,fan and water sleeves in our cultivation. Everyone can choose which weapon to wield. I encourage them to choose at least one other than their sword. Someone even got a spear! Our blacksmith loved the challenge of making one. Personally I use a bow(it turns into a hairpin)and a pair of fans(they turn into a pair of earrings).We acquired some scholars from the Empire too. Half of them teach in the sect and the rest stays in the orphanage. I was officially gifted the title of a sect leader and YilingWei is officially established in the town. Right now our leadership is in the hands of aunty and Mianmian mostly. With how much I have to travel and invent new stuff I don't have much time to lead. So I have a council consisting from me,my head advisor(Aunty Bai),our head medic Qing-jie,our head Disciple (Mianmian),Our archery and closed combat teacher(A-Ning) and Uncle Bao who is our link to the city. Right now Mianmian and aunty lead the sect in my name and Ning-di together with our sister is still in Qishan. But from what I heard ,jiejie is trying to perfect her needles made of Qi. She thinks that with this we would be able to find a way to reduce damage made by Wen Zhuliu to our meridians. Still it's a work in progress. Turning an energy into an arrow is much simpler then turning it into a little needle. But if we can somehow help those who's meridians got melted we should try. I left her to her research. Medicine isn't my best subject but we consult each other regularly on all subjects. All of the major decisions made in the sect still go through me.Our disciples and people of Yiling understand why we keep our sect a secret. Uncle Bao (we did become closer while working together) explained the situation to the residents and I explained it to the sect. As more then half of them are from Qishan and the clans they attacked everyone understands the situation. They are willing to work against them(especially the disciples that want revenge for what the Qishan clan put them through. Fortunately they learned fast that not every Wen is bad. For some it was a painful lesson. Learning that their clan did nothing to prepare...that they ignored the signs. But they learned and that's all that matters).I put some wards around the city too. The wall of resentment won't protect us from prying eyes forever. What was embarrassing was the fact that Yiling has fox statues everywhere. I've become an open secret. On the inside everyone knows that I'm their "deity" that is helping and protecting them but no one on the outside of the city knows it. I love seeing the city thriving although they could stop treating me with so much respect....I'm not a god.

 

On the other hand our business is a success. The city's and our own coffers are full of money . The cosmetics that DafanWen made are a big hit. The noble wives love them. Our porcelain cups are a big hit too. Even the emperor ordered some when one of his officials showed him his. He asked if we sell other products too. We did start to produce not only cups but other plates too. No one tempers with the Emperor's food now. And we do have a great business relationship with him.  I made a tracking necklace for parents too. The mother has one necklace  and the child has another. You don't even need Qi to activate them. If your child disappears all you have to do is nick your finger. Just a little of your blood and it will start to lead you to the other necklace. Parents love them. We made them affordable even to commoners . The emperor and I have a written contract .So we established secure trade arrangements. He knows what I am. I won't lie to him. That's the only reason he took me seriously when he saw me and it was a warning to him to not try anything against me. We both agreed to sign a blood pact . It's mostly about non-aggression between the empire and Yiling. It was a tense moment but both of us needed a guarantee of safety. He did buy a protective amulet from me. It will give him protection from low and mid level monsters and protection from curses . 

 

Now I finished my communication array. It's a crystal orb. It works on long distances. No matter where you are it will still work. All you have to do is say the name of the other person and it connects you with them. That brought me the most money from the emperor and his nobles. Mostly generals. They don't have to be in one place to have a meeting which makes it much safer for all of the involved . I made some communication talismans too. It uses glamour to take the shape of a very realistic bird. You stick it to a paper and it takes it to whoever you want it too. That isn't public knowledge. We don't want the Jin's to know that we have something better than their butterfly talisman yet. I use it to communicate with Wen Qing when she can't use the orb. Our medicine is the best,our cosmetics too,even the talismans and trinkets we sell. Qiankun boxes are the most sought product amount the empire merchants.And the cultivation world is none the wiser because we're trading with the empire and not them. It's always our people traveling to the empire. Their merchants don't enter our territory. I can't have others wondering why they are here. I'm so glad that those two worlds don't concern themselves with each other. Thanks to that I could keep everything under wraps. In a year we will be richer than Jin's. I would love to see that pig's face when he knows it. 

 

On what changed in me. I got my sixth tail. Yep. I finally got another one. Aunty is proud of me. The brothel turned into a tea house and safe heaven for abused women. She helps them find a job and go back on their own feet. It's mostly operated by the ladies but aunty is still the owner. Ji Hong is something like a manager. He deals with finances.

 

Now I'm thirteen years old. I have my sect after eight years of preparation and I can start to move to the second step. My shadow guards. I started to look for people for that job. I decided to bind all of them with a blood pact. Only that way I will know they won't betray me. I have some people in my mind too. It's a small information guild that is on the verge of bankruptcy. Aunty said she will deal with that. So I started to work on a teleportation array. We will hide them in all territories. It's easier than flying. We can travel discreetly too. One array can transport around fifty people with their belongings. The best part? It uses energy that is around us so we don't need much Qi to activate it. Only my sect will know where the arrays are. I can focus on building my reputation as a rogue. My disciples will do the same. They will pretend to be rogues and take care of hunts that other sects ignore. And later they will slowly establish themselves .I did get more gossip on the sects. The twin jades of Lan have the same fame they had. Jin zixuan and Nie Huaisang are the same too. One is a barely above average cultivator and the other is known as a failure. Jiang Wanyin on the other hand is completely average. Without me there to "show him off" he had no one to compete against. No one pushed his limits and helped correct his mistakes. He's a skilled cultivator but with someone like Lan Zhan in the ranking? He's not even in a conversation. His parents relationship is as bad as it always was. This time they can't blame me. Yanli didn't continue her training. Now I'm starting to see that she may be an idiot too. You don't need to have a strong golden core to know how to protect yourself. She could use a different weapon too. She didn't even train with talismans....what if someone kidnaps her? There is no one to use as a shield anymore ...let's not forget about her engagement. She knows nothing about politics. How is she gonna support her future husband? Or do her job as a Madam? And trust me he needs all the support that he can get. Last time his cousin who has no brain cells knew more about what was happening in his own sect than their heir! I really was blind. And even now ,everyone still knows everything about them....it's embarrassing.

 

Enough about them. If Wens will try to attack them I will warn them. But what they will do with this knowledge depends on them. I won't be called responsible for their fall this time. Whatever happens will be purely their decision.

 

So for the next year I followed with the rest of my plan. I introduced the emperor to a little surprise. When I figured out that you can infuse Qi into food I did some experiments on the side. Both me and Qing-jie agree that cultivating with food is possible. It helps your body be strong and healthy. It speeds the recovery process and healing. And it helps to raise your cultivation level too. And it's helpful for commoners despite them not having a golden core. So we showed him and his cooks this. He sent someone to learn about food cultivation from us. Of course he's paying for that handsomely. He will keep it a secret too. We don't want anyone to know about it. The same with our Qi infused farm and herbs. But this is a sect secret. No one knows why our medicine is so effective and why it can heal any scars made by a whip or spiritual weapons,even the emperor doesn't know. He knows what I want him to know. It's the same from his side. We're good partners. But that's how it will stay. We don't want to interfere with each other's business too much.

 

I planted the transportation arrays around other sects territories. The shadow guards started to gather information we needed. They already infiltrated the sects. It would be faster but we needed a few months to prepare them. I even found some new recruits. A little Xue Yang and Mo Xuanyu. A future criminal and my would-be-vessel.  Right now both are seven and four years old. I found Xue Yang before he lost his finger. He's a happy but sharp child. And I saved Mo Xuanyu and his mother from his house. I exposed the abuse and brought them with me.Right now they are still children but they have potential. I'm getting closer to acquiring another tail. Breakthrough is getting near. Only some of my hair has black in them . I try to spend time with my family too. It's not easy. But the Wen's took my surname! Now it's Wei Qing! Wei popo! We got the Wei family tablets and got them into our sect's ancestral hall where my parents tablets stand. I started gaining a reputation too. Not the one I have in Yiling as Yiling Matriarch/Patriarch (for once this title is said with joy and respect and not disdain and fear). But as someone who won't stand for any injustice. I will investigate everything and put anyone responsible for any crime committed to law reinforcements. And I will ensure they are punished. Reminding people about the ghosts that will hunt them if they don't punish them does the trick. If not ,then some talismans will do. I travel with my veil on. I don't want people to see my face yet. My time is spent between the sect,my family and night hunting. Despite all the work I feel happy. Really happy. Seeing everyone's smiles makes everything worth it. 

 

 

Another year passes the same. Our sect needs to be even more careful. There's only so many "rogue cultivators" traveling in groups before someone will start asking questions, especially since they were similar robes. I have my sect focusing on ensuring that our two hospitals will be prepared for war in three years. We need to prepare safe houses for refugees and funds to help them. We have only three years for that. It's not much time. I know that as a seven tailed fox I'm strong physically and there's no one who has more Qi than me(maybe Wen Ruohan has but only him). I have my heightened senses too. But I'm not indestructible. I can't let my guard down. My life is precious and it took me too long to learn that. The sects of course are doing absolutely nothing. More and more of the smaller clans are getting attacked. We did warn some but they didn't listen. So we save the survivors. Thanks to that and the people we managed to transport from Qishan we do have forty-five hundred disciples. And there will still be more in the next two years from the Wen's side. But we can't take more now. Wen Ruohan is keeping a closer eye on his sect now that war is coming closer. Thankfully he didn't realize that DafanWen doesn't exist anymore and only jiejie and Didi are with him. That's how it is when you don't care about the non-cultivators and healers in your sect. It will bite him in the ass. My Shadow guards regularly send information about other sects to me. From what they gathered Jin Guangshan is aware of Wen Zonghzu's plans. He doesn't outright help him, other than with some funds but he doesn't oppose him either. That rat has some brain. He did the same thing last time. A waiting game. He didn't fight with him nor join the Sunshot Campaign . He only allowed Jin Zixuan and a few dozen of his disciples to join(there's no way he didn't know his only heir was leaving). So if Wen Ruohan won he could "punish" his young and inexperienced son for insubordination and still be in his good graces. And if Wen's lose the only sect who would be basically untouched will be Jin's. He could argue that he helped us by letting his only son fight. And any contribution that Jin Zixuan gets will come to him. That's why he allowed Meng Yao into his sect. He needed his achievements. His "son" who has killed Wen Ruohan. A "hero"(because for people that was who he was. It didn't matter that I killed most of our enemies,it didn't matter that I distracted Wen Ruohan...all that matter was a stab from the back...and some information that wasn't needed that much. I did the dirty work and he got the honors)After Wen Ruohan's fall,there was a vacuum of power. One that Jin Guangshan filled. And others fell for it. He gave them an enemy to focus on while he was slowly taking control of the cultivation world. He didn't even have to try. Those idiots believed every little thing he said. Even when they knew the truth. That's because they didn't care. What mattered to them was your birth status. On one hand we have a word of a sect leader (with dubious reputation and no contribution to the war) and on the other we have my words. The son of a servant(who dares to defy them). I was an individual with powers all of them wanted but ones they couldn't control. My sect didn't protect me so I was an easy target to get rid off. This time I won't let it happen. I will make sure to help common people (they are the ones who are going to lose the most)and ensure that I will be on top,not him. Me. Let's see if Meng Yao will manage to climb the ladder this time without me killing all of the high ranking officers . I won't let them use me.

 

With Jiang's everything is the same. Absolutely nothing. Their security is still the same too. Non existent.

 

The Lans aren't doing anything either. Their territory is well protected,they do their lectures but they're not doing anything in case of an attack either. And they know that Wen's are testing their limits. They steal the prey,ignore cases they don't like,impose on other clans more and more and they are still absorbing other sects. 

 

The Nie....if things were different I would love to have them as my allies. But these are the people who will help everyone unless your surname is Wen. They are the most biased group . I understand Nie Mingjue's hatred for Wen Ruohan. But why are innocents paying for sins of one man? With Nie Zonghzu logic I should have killed everyone for burning my sister alive. And yet I didn't. They were the ones who attacked first. What happened after is on them. After the war only I set my hatred for Wen's aside.

 

My reputation as a rogue is spreading. I simply introduce myself as Mingyue. In the beginning commoners loved me and nobles hated me. They didn't like the fact that I brought their dirt into the open. But that gave me the reputation I needed. Someone who helps anyone who needs it and is unbiased. They can't buy me . That gives me commoner's trust. It will help me when my sect comes to light. They won't believe useless rumors about me either because they will already have an opinion about me. That will give me an upper hand. I plan to destroy Jin Guangshan the same way he did me. Through rumors. Let's see how they will deal with this. Last time I didn't bother with their stupid political games. This time I will beat them at it. I am a fast learner after all and I wasn't called a Prodigy for nothing ~

 

Now I'm fifteen years old. I have a sect with nearly five thousand disciples and the biggest library in Jianghu. Some books I've written myself. We are richer than the Jin sect.I have a thriving town. I have a trusted council that helps me lead the sect without taking away my power and I have my family with me(Other than my siblings but it's only two more years before our reunion). I have a steady and secure trade with the empire. I have a spy network working for me. The preparation for war is going perfect too. My reputation is well known as a rogue. Ten years. I worked my ass for ten years. There were better days and worse ones. I came from sleeping in a cave without anything in my name to becoming the youngest sect leader in history. Not only that but I build all of this.  I'm happy that I trusted aunty. Without her it would take me even more years to accomplish that if I managed it at all. Her lessons helped me greatly. I'm glad that I wasn't alone and had some help. There are only two years before the war starts. And only two things I have to do before that. First is starting the production of talismans to fight with Wen's(the sects would love to buy them~)and the second is the waterborne abyss and Xuanwu of Slaughter. I'm not sure what to do with that turtle. I would love to simply kill him and save the trouble for later. Unfortunately the consequences it will bring won't be worth it.

 

1. That fight won't be an easy one. Last time everyone knew that Lan Zhan and I killed it. I can't risk Wen Zonghzu's eyes on me. I didn't do everything in my power to stay low for one mistake to change that.

 

2. If he knows that there is someone strong enough to kill that beast what will he do. Will he start looking for me? Where would he send Wen Chao if that beast is dead? The indoctrination may take place in completely different territory! I do have my spies but I don't want the future to become too unpredictable. I couldn't change it when I was younger so I depend on my knowledge now. I'm prepared for any possible changes but I don't want to use plan b unless I absolutely have too.

 

The best course of action would be to let it be for now. It doesn't attack any people. So as long as it stays in his cave I will live it.

The waterborne abyss is a different matter all together . It would be safer for me and my plans to let it be but I can't. Cayi depends on their lakes for their  income and Bailing lake is the biggest one they have. Not only that the water ghouls are a danger for them. I can't stand aside and let innocents be hurt just because it's safer for me. I just need to find a solution that doesn't make me stand out too much. I can't tell them how to destroy the abyss. It will bring too much attention to me. But I can't let them seal the lake off too. Hmm....but what if instead of sealing the lake we seal the abyss? If I prepare some kind of scroll or maybe stone to seal it off....thanks to those ghouls it will be very strong...but if we manage to lure some of the ghouls away and then put a ward around the abyss to cut it's access to them....it should temporary become weaker...and it won't be so hostile without the ghouls intent pulsing through it....it will be weak enough for me to bind it and seal it off. I can put some purification arrays on the stone so with time the abyss dissolve itself. Then the only problem would be getting rid of all the ghouls in the lake. Their disciples can take care of that! That should work! It won't destroy the abyss right away so it won't be suspicious. If I could lure the ghouls away with my talismans ,I would have put them in a barrier and destroy them. After that I have enough Qi to purify the abyss. For Lans it would take at least ten disciples playing. But for me alone it would take a few hours max,but I can't do that. I don't want them to know how strong I am and what I'm capable of. That's the only way to help them without making myself a big target. I'm not sure when exactly the abyss arrived to Cayi. I have to travel to Gusu...it's the beginning of the lectures....the abyss was discovered three months into the lectures if I remember correctly...there's a big chance I will meet The Jiang's and the Jin's....and Lan Zhan. I will see Lan Zhan again. It looks like our roads will cross in this life too.

Chapter 8: Swimming lessons for fools

I arranged everything in my sect before I packed my stuff. Aunty Bai and Mianmian can oversee everything in my absence and I always have my communication orb in a qiankun bag. I said my goodbye to everyone and sent a message to my jiejie and Didi. We always tell each other where we're going. I took some of my nicer robes too. I do plan to wear a weimao with a veil. I will only use glamour to hide my white hair.

I need to say that I do like my looks. Even as a fifteen year old girl I'm still attractive. If I saw myself in my previous life I would totally date me! I'm a top beauty. If I'm to trust the ladies from the tea house I'm the most attractive lady right now. Good. I'm beautiful,rich and strong. I'm a catch! And no I don't plan to seduce Lan Zhan after punching him despite what jiejie and Didi think! Or aunty for that matter....or anyone who heard me speaking about Lan Zhan....they don't know what they're talking about! I'm just a little curious about where the relationship could go once given the chance...nothing more! After I make him pay for what he put me through in my last life. He would need to earn my trust again. I will not be a second choice. He either stands by me or against me. This time there will be no middle ground. And he would be the one marrying in! Not me! But it doesn't matter because I didn't dress up for him.Hmpf!

I took my beautiful Suibian(I will never stop calling my sword beautiful. I will never lose it again either. They would have to pry her from my dead body if they want her!). Traveling with her is an amazing feeling. I know I could have used the  teleportation array but I wanted to fly on Suibian. I love this feeling of freedom it gives me! There's no better feeling than the wind in my hair. I took my time to come to Cayi. I had three months before the abyss and I didn't want to arrive in time for lectures. All of the inns would be full and now that I have the money ,I don't plan to spend my time there living in the forest. On my way I did some night hunts and bought some souvenirs for my friends and family. I bought a rabbit charm too. It looked so cute! That way it took me three weeks to travel to Gusu. Fortunately all of the disciples left the inns already and I could rent a room for the next two months. When the inn keeper asked me what I'm doing here alone I simply said that I'm a rogue cultivator who likes to perform in my spare time or to get some additional money. I heard about how beautiful Cayi was and wanted to taste their famed wine. She of course believed me. It wasn't even a lie. I missed the Emperor's Smile and Cayi is indeed beautiful. Once she heard I'm a performer she asked what exactly am I doing. So I told her I play a dizi and sometimes I play the guqin and sing. She was very excited to hear that. I got a deal if I perform once a week I will have free food in the inn instead of payment. I agreed. I will never say no to free food! My first performance is going to be tomorrow. Today I plan to unpack and get some rest. My room is simple but very pretty. There's a bed,table and some shelves. A standard room. But the view is amazing. 

After waking up I ate some breakfast,put my weimao on and went to the market. It's only the beginning of the day and yet everyone is already working. The market is full of people. I meddle between them and ask about their town and their lives. It's pretty obvious that they're happy. The Lan sect does care for its residents. Their motto is to be righteous if I remember correctly.Too bad that when it mattered the most,the clan stayed silent and let innocents pay with blood for sins they didn't commit. Where were their rules then? I know I shouldn't be resentful for things that didn't happen yet but it's hard when I remember their silence when the DafanWen were condemned. Their silence when I was villainized. I helped one of their disciples with the abyss,I saved them in the cave. And my actions during the war saved many of their lives. And no one spoke up for me. Only Mianmian did. I remember when they just like the rest of the sects killed my family. How can I not be resentful when I know what they are capable of. Their rules are just a facade. The only one who isn't as false as them is Lan Zhan. He's just complicated. I simply don't understand him. But I will try to look past that. As I said before, if I know about any attacks towards the sects I will warn them. But I won't be their sword nor their shield. What they will do with this knowledge depends solely on them.

I spent half of my day simply wandering around. I tasted their delicacies and drank their wine. It was a nice day. Relaxing. Later I just took a simple walk. And in the evening I prepared myself for my performance. I took my guqin out of my bag and went on stage. I played one of my favorite songs. People loved it. All of them complimented my musical talent,my voice and beauty. Some of them offered me their sons in marriage! I must have made a really good impression on them. That's how I spend my evening. Talking and laughing with people and dodging their attempts to set me up with their sons. It was a nice evening. I spent my first month back in Gusu just like that. Sometimes I had to avoid the visiting disciples who heard about a "singing deity" and came to see her. I don't want to meet them if I don't have too. So I avoid them. Some of the people are nice enough to help me hide. It's a little amusing seeing them running around the market hoping to catch a glimpse of me. Fortunately I didn't see anyone from the gentry and I plan to keep it that way for now. As much as I would love to see my zhiji ,I'm not sure what I would say towards him. Right now I'm on a boat observing the lake. There's no abnormalities as of yet. I hope I will prevent the deaths that happened last time. I'm a little worried for my siblings. Lately Wen Ruohan is keeping everyone busy with preparation for the war. My spies and jiejie send me any intel whenever they can. It was decided that we transfer the families of the disciples first and when the war breaks out they will use the arrays to come to Yiling together with my siblings. Right now it would be suspicious if hundreds of people seceded. And sending them in parts won't work either. Wen Zhongzu won't let anyone secede right now. They know too much and he won't risk them warning anyone. Let's not forget that he depends on his numbers to win. So the rest will join us in two years. He will end up with an army of six to seven thousand. It's still much but I will have around six thousand myself. Will see how things will go. I still don't know if I will fight directly. It depends on how the Sunshot Campaign will go.
Most importantly I didn't see Lan Zhan. I know he didn't leave his sect grounds last time but I wanted to see him  from afar. But I do see some of the peacocks. Arrogant bastards. Hmpf. It's not someone I will concern myself with. Hmm? What is that? One of the boats is coming my way. It's that peacock cousin and two of other jin disciples ...what are they doing here today of all days? And most importantly why is he coming my way?

"Hello my lady. I didn't see you here before.Are you a traveler? I will show you around "

 

He said that with his obnoxious voice...ugh it's irritating. But wait why is he looking at me with that arrogant expression? And that question....don't tell me...but is he perhaps FLIRTING WITH ME! And he didn't even ask if he could show me around...he decided that he would without my answer....That audacity! Calm down Wei Ying. Calm down. You can't start a scene now...

 

"I'm not a traveler and I'm not looking for any company young master"

 

Polite...smile and be polite. It's to soon to kill him. You can do this Mingyue. You promised not to cause a scene.

 

"Ha? Who are you to refuse me? Do you even know who I am!"

 

"Exactly...young master Jin was so nice to invite you!"

 

"That's right you don't know how lucky you are! That's Jin-Zhongzu's nephew!"

 

Ugh...that's why I didn't want to deal with others. The Jin sect is as disgusting as ever . And those idiots are talking such nonsense just to please a bastard like that.

 

"See? Now you know who I am. You should be glad. Let's go"

 

That bastard is going too far.

 

"I said no didn't I? Or were you deaf?"

 

Sorry aunty. I promised to behave but I won't let that bastard walk all over me.

 

"What did you say?!"

 

Ho~

now his whole face is red. I can hear how hard he grinds his teeth .

 

"I said no. I don't care who you are. Don't you know it's bad manners to bother a lady?"

 

"B-bad manners? I was just being nice!"

 

"Nice ? You have a funny way of showing it."

 

"That's right! Jin gongzi was just trying to be nice"

 

And the parrots are at it again.

 

"Please leave me alone."

 

Now take a hint and go. You're not wanted here.

 

"Ha? Who do you think you are to dismiss me! Just because you have a nice face you think you can do whatever you want! You're lucky I took interest in you. Now come"

 

With that he tried to grab my hand. I lost it. I caught his arm and flung him into the water. His two parrots started panicking 

 

"What did you do! Are you crazy!"

 

"Jin gongzi! Jin gongzi! Here come on"

 

He gave him his hand to try and get him out of the water. What an idiot. With Jin what's his face weight he won't be able to get him out. And I was right ,now both of them are in the water.

 

"You crazy wench! You're trying to drown me!"

 

"Drown you? Aren't you a cultivator? Don't you know how to swim?"

 

Seeing them splashing in that water is amusing.

 

"You will pay for that!"

 

"That's right! Sect heir Jin won't let you off! They are cousins!"

 

Said the only one who was still dry. 

 

"If you don't shut your mouth I will pluck all your feathers out."

 

"F-feathers? You're crazy!"

 

I have a headache just by dealing with them. And the other two idiots still can't get themselves out. Pathetic. How are they still alive is a mystery to me. It must be true that idiots are always lucky.

 

"Yes I am. Now fly away unless you want to join them in a swim,hm?"

 

Finally he helped the parrot number one out and both of them dragged that pig out of the water. After that they left. Of course not without throwing some threats my way. It's not like I'm scared of them. They should be glad that I let them go.

 

But they did destroy my good mood. And I was having such a great day too. I will just go back to the inn. Who knows how many more idiots I will meet if I stay. Let's not tempt fate.
Being in the inn was nice. I took a long and relaxing bath to try and forget today's events. I did send a message to my aunty too. They're lucky neither she or jiejie were here. Unlike me they wouldn't stop themselves from killing them. But it's me who shouldn't make a scene.  I really want to deal with that abyss and go home...

 

The rest of the week went without any unnecessary incidents. But there's still no signs of the abyss. No ghouls either. I performed again yesterday. Thanks to the fact no one knows which day exactly I will be performing I managed to dodge other disciples.

This morning I felt weird . I have a bad feeling. Like something terrible is going to happen. And I was right. I felt some of the resentful energy near the docks. I could feel them. Water ghouls were in the lake just waiting for the opportunity to strike. I told some people around me to evacuate anyone near and prepared Suibian for a fight. I didn't have to wait a long time because in the next second a water ghoul tried to get a child drowned. I stopped it of course. I discreetly activated a talisman that attracts evil and I wait for them to come to me. There were around ten ghouls in the water for now. I killed all of them. Thanks to the fact that I was their target they didn't destroy anything. But I did feel more of them in the water. I should have finished my compass before I came. Doesn't matter. They won't attack today. Water ghouls are smart after all. I warned the citizens about their situation. I told them that there are ghouls in the lake .I didn't say anything about the abyss. I told them not to go anywhere near the lake because there are more of them in there. I assured them that as a rogue cultivator I will help them. I hoped that I will manage to deal with this before the Lan's are informed but luck wasn't on my side. Someone already went and  informed the sect while I was fighting. Shit! I wanted to see lan zhan but not the rest. I won't have a choice anymore.
I was waiting on the docks for lan disciples. I had to give them my account on what happened. 

After an hour they finally came. Took them long enough. Oh..no. Jiang's and Jin's are with them too. This time, Nie Huaisang isn't with them. But why are they here! They shouldn't be here. At least Lan Zhan is with them. He looks as beautiful as the first time I saw him. I can already feel how fast my heart is beating. Feel how much I'm drawn to him. And I can feel how much it hurts me to see him here.Does he feel it too? He doesn't show his emotions much but as a teen it's a little easier to read him...not by much but still. He looked at me too! He doesn't stop staring at me too!

 

"Ekhm...."

 

Hmm? Who's that? Oh...I was so focused on Lan Zhan and my conflicted feelings that I didn't realize how close they are. And that his brother is trying to get my attention. In my defense how can I not look at Lan Zhan? They say that they look like twins but Lan Zhan is much more composed and beautiful. It's a crime not to look at him!

 

"Yes...gongzi?"

 

"My name is Lan Xichen. I'm Gusu Lan sect heir.  My companions names are Jin Zixuan from the Jin Clan and Jiang Wanyin from the Jiang clan."

 

He didn't introduce Lan Zhan...weird.

 

"The other people present here are our disciples"

 

He said that as he bowed to me in greeting. I introduced myself to them .

 

" It's nice to meet you Lan gongzi. My name is Wei Mingyue."

 

"Oh? So you are the rogue cultivator who helped our town."

 

Honestly since I got to know him previously I started to find him pretty annoying and I do hate his smile. Of course I didn't let that show. I simply smiled and responded while still stealing glances at Lan Zhan.

 

"Yes I am. I sensed the resentment coming from the water and reacted. Unfortunately not every ghoul came out. Most of them are still in the lake. I planned to deal with them."

 

"You? Alone? You should leave this to us"

 

That was one of the  voices that I never wanted to hear in my life ever again. Jiang Wanyin. Of course it's him. He thinks that just because he's from one of the great sects he's much better than me,a rogue. That attitude will get him in trouble. But it's not for me to correct anymore. I will not be distracting others from his temper. Let him deal with the consequences of his actions.

 

" I assure you that I know what I'm doing Jiang gongzi. Besides I did kill some of them already didn't I?"

 

"Hmpf. You will only get in our way. Do what you want but don't come crying later"

 

I'm not surprised that with an attitude like that he was already blacklisted by some of the matchmakers if not all of them.

 

"I won't."

 

That's all I said before I returned my attention to the Lans.

 

Lan Zhan was silent but I felt his gaze on my every move. Weird. Last time he wasn't so focused on me. Is it because I wear a weimao? His brother on the other hand told us his plan of simply using nets to catch them and thanked me for my help. 
We were paired up. Some of my luck had to return because I was paired up with Lan Zhan. Despite everything he is still the only person I can tolerate. Lan Xichen was alone on one,Jin Zixuan was with one of his own sect members,Jiang Wanyin was with Su something....I don't remember his name. But that is the guy who cursed Jin what's his name later and there were two more boats with four other lan disciples.Lan Zhan stood silent. Of course he did. I adjusted my weimao and turned towards him

 

"So...may I know young master's name?"

 

Hmm...his hand twitched a little but that's all. He didn't even glance at me! Rude!

 

"Lan Wangji"

 

His voice is as deep as I remember...but he still isn't looking at me! First he couldn't keep his eyes off of me and now he won't even look at me?

 

"So a second Jade of Lan,hm? I'm so lucky that we were paired up together! Please look after me!"

 

"Shameless!"

 

"Pft! Hahaha"

 

That's so Lan Zhan ~

Of all the words he calls me shameless! Teasing him is still a habit that I don't want to lose.

 

 

"Yep. That's me!"

 

Ohohoho...he did glance at me! And did I see a little irritation on his face?

 

"Don't get angry lan er-gege..."

 

He turned his head away from me...who would have thought that Lan Zhan is so cute? Wait...are his ears red? Yes,they are! The tip of his ear is red! So gege blushes with hie ears. Interesting. Aunty thank you for your lessons in reading people! I need to buy her some Emperor's Smile too. But sadly it won't save you from me.

 

"Focus."

 

"I'm focused....Lan er-gongzi."

 

He gripped bichen more tightly. Hmm...what's this. Jiang's boat is lower than it should be. Last time it was Lan Zhan's. Oh well~ I don't care about them much so I'm not going to warn them. So I simply flipped their boat upside down! Hahaha their faces are golden. They barely managed to escape on Lan Xichen's boat! Jiang's heir whole face is purple! Lan Zhan did look at me with raised eyebrows before he sent his sword to destroy the ghouls stuck to their boat. I guess I surprised him~

 

"Yo...."

 

Before that grape managed to work himself into a Qi divation I interrupted him.

 

"So sorry gongzi! I didn't say anything because I didn't want the ghouls to hear me! You're from Yunmeng so you know how crafty they can be."

 

Yeah...sorry not. Watching them grind their teeth in an annoyance is a wonderful feeling~
Before he managed to gather his wits and answer the lan heir beat him do it.

 

"You must be really experienced to spot that guaniang. May I know how you know?"

 

Seriously I prefer the little grape over there than him. It's hard to remember that this Lan Xichen didn't do anything ok! I'm mostly pissed at what his clan did to Lan Zhan! Even if I'm angry at him I still care for him too!

 

"Their boat was lower than others."

 

"You have very good observation skills."

 

"Thank you for your kind words Lan gongzi."

 

Those words taste like sand in my mouth. Whatever. Let's get going. I felt them coming closer.

 

"Get ready. They're coming our way"

 

As I said that a few ghouls attacked our boats. Me and Lan Zhan didn't have much trouble killing them and neither did his brother. Peacock stood his ground pretty well and even Jiang Cheng did a good job despite being slower than he was. But he nearly lost his sword one time. The rest not so much. Why did they bring su-something again? The ghouls were leading us to the center of the lake just like last time. Now that we had a moment I decided to pester Lan Zhan a little.

 

"You have a very powerful sword gege~ What's his name?"

 

"Bichen"

 

"Bichen? It suits you!"

 

Now let's mess with him a little~

 

"My sword is called Suibian!"

 

"Absurd. Don't disrespect the spirit of the sword by calling it whatever."

 

Hmm...his words lacked the bite they had last time.

 

"That's the longest sentence you have spoken to me! But I'm not joking. See? It's right here. Suibian is her name!"

 

For the first time I can spot an actual emotion on that face. Relief. And some yearning? I will figure that out later. But  poor Lan Zhan ~

I just love teasing him~
Unfortunately I can't do that much here. We do have a job to finish.

 

 

"On your swords! It's leading us towards the center!"

 

"Who gave you the right to order us around!-that was our sour grape."

 

"She's right. Something is wrong "

 

Thank you Lan Zhan. At least you take it seriously. All of us got on our swords just as the waterborne abyss showed itself. We flew away a little so it didn't hurt us.

 

"We need to get away. There's nothing we can do"

 

That is Lan gongzi's voice. Nothing we can do? There's nothing YOU can do.

 

"Lan Gongzi is right you all should get back."

 

"What do you mean by that guaniang?"

 

Ugh... peacock. Now you found your voice? I preferred you silent and brooding.

 

"As I have said. There's nothing any of you can do. But I can. So please just leave "

 

Now all of them are looking at me like I've grown two heads. Seriously.

 

"And what? Let you take all the glory of defeating the waterborne abyss ! In your dreams!"

 

That was our sour grape. Was I like that in my youth too? Learn when to stop!

"Then stay for all I care just don't get in my way."

 

"And who are you to decide that!"

 

Shut up su-something! No one asked you!

 

"I think all of us should calm down. Now guaniang could you explain what you intend to do? We're not strong enough to defeat the abyss. And the only way is to seal the body of water its resides in and drain it completely. So I don't understand what method do you plan to use?"

 

And I would prefer for you not to . My luck is really terrible. Did the gods decide to punish me with their idiocy? Can't they get a hint and go away? It's already hard to be in their presence. My past experience with them makes it hard to be objective towards them. But it will make it easier with them here...and if the credit goes to all of us ,then no one will look at me twice. They will think that I just assisted them. Fine! Let them stay!

 

"I have a plan. Step one. Seal the part of the lake where the waterborne abyss is and lure the ghouls away. Without the ghouls resentment  it will become weaker and calmer. Step two. I will use a seal to absorb the abyss inside this stone that I have. It's covered in a purification array. So with time the abyss will disappear completely."

 

"How do you know that?"

 

Once again the peacock chooses the worst time for questions.

 

"Simple. The number of ghouls is what made the abyss. Their resentment gave this monster consciousness. Their feelings of anger,fear and loneliness is what controls the abyss. It makes it attack people. Take that intent away and it will become a mass of water filled with resentment. It won't know what to do. And without ghouls resentment to support it it will become weaker. Once that happens sealing it inside this shouldn't be hard. So are you all in or what?"

 

Seriously... they're still looking at me as if I'm crazy. Those fools. What are we waiting for?

 

"Will help"

 

Oh ! Thank god! At least Lan Zhan is still with me. I was worried that I lost him too. The rest is still dumbfounded. 

 

"Are you sure it will work out guaniang?"

 

Xichen....if you don't have anything useful to say then don't say it. I gave you a plan with a sound explanation and instead of at least trying all you can do is questioning my methods? This guy...

 

"If you have a better idea gongzi I'm all ears. But those people need an access to water. Their life hood depends on it . Will it work? I don't know but what kind of cultivator would I be if I didn't at least try? If it doesn't work I will simply retreat."

 

"I understand. Let's do it your way then."

 

"You can't be serious Lan-gongzi! She's just a rogue,she doesn't know what she's talking about!"

 

Su-something go and drown will you?

 

"Our priority is to help our people. She told as a solution that won't compromise their lives. We should try it. If this won't work we will do it the old way. We should try all we can."

 

"Yes !"

 

Ha? These cretins! I wasted my breath on them. They ignored me but followed his orders? Can't they think for themselves for once?

 

"Now that we are in agreement we should go in three groups. First one will distract the abyss while I seal the part of the lake off. Then the second group will agitate the abyss and lure the ghouls it will send away. The first and second group will kill the ghouls. The more the better. And the third group will assist me. Any questions?"

 

"No. That sounds like a good plan guaniang."

 

-Mn."

 

"Ok. Then Jin gongzi you and three more people are group one. Jiang gongzi and three other disciples are group two. Decide between yourself who is where. It doesn't matter. Lan gongzi and Lan er-gongzi will assist me by playing some calming music while I seal it . "

 

 

    Finally they moved. For once they did what they were told to do. We moved. The first group were distracting the abyss and I discreetly sealed that part of the lake with some of my arrays. The second group moved then. They agitated the abyss and lured the ghouls away. Then the first group moved to help them. The abyss did become a little smaller and it did stop to attack so much.Once they were some distance away I asked the Lans to play. Both of them took their instruments and started to play their music. I saw how the abyss was becoming more calmer. That's when I started. I activated one of the arrays on the stone to absorb the abyss and seal it. After that was done I activated the array to start the purification process. Finally the water became clear once again. I saw them hiding their instruments and looking at me. Lan Zhan's face was once again hard to read . His brother was on the other hand speechless. Ha! I silenced a lan without their spell! Good job Wei Ying!

 

"So? Are we going to see how the extermination process is going?"

 

"Oh...y-yes guaniang. We should go. Let's go Wangji."

 

"Mn."

 

 

That's weird. Lan Xichen is weird. I know he wasn't completely on board with the plan but I didn't do anything suspicious. His reaction is weird....let's just go for now. I won't waste my time on this when I can waste it in a more productive way like bothering Lan Zhan.

 

"Lan er-gege! My plan worked! Aren't I smart?"

 

"Ridiculous."

 

"Pft! Why does no one say how funny you are!"

 

His ears are blushing again. He is soo cute~

 

 

I saw his brother observing as from the side. He did compose himself rather quickly. His annoying smile was back in place too. But he couldn't hide his slightly questioning gaze.
We saw the bunch of disciples fighting with the ghouls. If they worked together instead of trying to upstage the other it would be already done. And they are still some ghouls that are hiding. These people...at this rate it will take them a week to clear the lake. Finally they saw us. After they were done we all went to the inn I'm staying at. It was already near seven p.m. They rented some rooms for tonight to sleep. I left them and went to my room to change. I do have a performance today after all. I informed them about it. It was decided that after I play I will sit with Lan gongzi,Lan Zhan,that sour grape and peacock and answer some more questions. Boring! Now it's time for me to play!

 

 

If you're interested in which song A-Ying was playing in the inn it's that one
https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=eoar4WDRSHk&pp=ygWFAeenjeOAi-mfs-mYmeivl-WQrC_otbXmlrnlqafvvIjlvZXpn7PlrqTniYjvvIkg5LqM5Y2B5Zub6IqC5rCU57O75YiX5q2M5puyIOS4gOaDs-WIsOS9oOaIkeWwsX7jgIpHcmFpbiBpbiBFYXIg44CLW1RoZSAyNCBzb2xhciB0ZXJtc10%3D
I love their songs. Normally I never listened to Chinese songs but thanks to them I started 😅
Writing action scenes is harder then I thought. And I did make it a little boring. I hope I didn't mess up too much. But I do feel proud of my progress.☺️

 

 

Chapter 9: Come to Gusu with you? No way!

https://m.youtube.com/watch?v=agx6fCV-gKg&pp=ygVg44CQ57qv5LqrL2Nj5q2M6K-N44CR5Y2V5L6d57qvIC0g44CK5L2Z5ZGz44CL77yI44CK5LiD5pe25ZCJ56Wl44CL5rKn5rW357yg57u15puy77yJIFNoYW4gWWljaHVu
That's the song Wei Ying is playing:) 
I love that one too!

 

 

I took my weimao off and changed into one of my best dresses. I chose a slower song to play tonight. I hope Lan Zhan will like my voice. I went out and observed their reactions to my stunning (in my humble opinion)looks. Ewww... peacock and grape are both red faced and are looking at me weirdly....not thank you. Lan Xichen is still smiling and even his cheeks are slightly red...and Lan Zhan. At first glance nothing changed but now that I know what to look for I see the way his ears are blushing,how he avoids eye contact with me and how he hid his hands in his sleeves. He didn't hate me! He just didn't know how to act around me and my behavior around him wasn't helping! Lan Zhan! If only you were more open back then and I would let my mask down and stop trying to agitate you for a minute....if only there wasn't so much bad blood between us....we could have been happy. Or as happy as you can be where the family of your soulmate hates you... But unfortunately in this life I won't tolerate their scorn.

I sat down in front of my guqin and started to play. The moment I started to sing all of their eyes stayed on me. But mine....mine were looking only at Lan Zhan. For me there wasn't anyone else in the room. Ten years without him...the only person I actively wasn't thinking about. Or trying at least. I avoided thinking about him. About everything that went between us. About how he didn't trust me...Ten years and despite all of that he's still the only person who makes my heart speed up. No one else picked my interest. I met so many people and none of them compared to him. I love him. Shit. I knew what I felt wasn't friendship. I knew it was love but I wasn't ready to admit it.But only know ...seeing him again....I know that I love him. Despite how much he hurt me....ignored me....and in a way abandoned me I still love him. Awkward teenager or not. Lan Zhan is Lan Zhan. I will love every version of him. It can't be anyone but him. We spent the whole song staring at each other. I wouldn't be surprised if everyone realized who had my attention. But it doesn't matter. After ten years I'm in the presence of my zhiji. My soulmate. That is all that matters to me. 
After the song I packed my instrument away,chatted a little with other guests and made my way to the table. Seeing them trying to pretend they weren't looking at me is funny.

 

I sat down and waited for them to ask their questions but I still glanced at Lan Zhan.

 

"Wei guaniang. I must say the rumors are true. You have an amazing voice."

 

"Thank you for your compliment Lan gongzi. But I doubt that's what you wanted to talk to me about,hm?"

 

"May I know what you are doing in Cayi? I do remember hearing your name. You have quite a reputation among the common people."

 

" I heard that Wen sect has chased their abyss away and wanted to see if it's truth."

 

Now that got their attention. The mood became very sour.

 

"You shouldn't say such things!"

 

"What do you mean Jiang gongzi?"

 

" You're still asking? You have no proof!"

 

"The only territory that dealt with the abyss lately is Wen territory am I right?"

 

"Yes guaniang but there's nothing to be done about it."

 

That fool. Nothing to be done? So even now you still have the same attitude as last time. I won't waste my breath then. I know how this will go and I don't plan to argue with you. My mission was the abyss and not trying to change their minds. This is one impossible that I won't be able to fulfill. Last time it took the burning of Cloud Recess. I won't fight a losing battle.

 

"So...now that you know let's change the topic. Where are the rest of the disciples?"

 

"They weren't needed here so we sent them back to report what has transpired here."

 

No wonder you have no friends with that attitude ,you sour grape . Did I say that It's really hard not to let my past life grudges affect my feelings towards them? Because it is! But I'm glad that I saw their true colors...and how far they would go in their so called righteous cause ...I don't want anything to do with them.

 

"I see and the rest had decided to stay here tonight?"

 

"Mn. Curfew."a man of few words.

 

"So the Lans have a curfew?"

 

"Mn."

 

He's not looking at me again.

 

"Guaniang where did you learn how to deal with an abyss?"

 

Go and drown will you peacock? Why are you interrupting my time with Lan Zhan!

 

" I didn't learn anywhere. I explained how my plan works didn't I?"

 

"Yes but you're a rogue."

 

Arrogant bastard.

 

"Being a rogue doesn't mean I'm stupid or weak. I'm still a capable cultivator and my building reputation is proof of that."

 

"That's not what Jin Gongzi meant"

 

And how do you know that Lan Xichen?

 

" I'm sorry gongzi, I just had a very rude meeting with your disciples a few days ago."

 

"M-my disciples?."

 

I will enjoy this.

 

"Yes. You see I was enjoying my time on a boat when your cousin and two of his friends approached me. He rudely interrupted me and tried to force me to go with him. After I declined he tried to grab my hand so I helped him cool off a little. You're welcome for that by the way. After that all three of them threatened me with you. That you won't let me off if I remember correctly. I wasn't aware that the Jin sect disciples don't know that no means no and like to spend their free time by bothering women."

 

His face is pale and red at the same time! This is more amusing than I thought! Before I managed to say more he abruptly stood up and left in a hurry. Oh...he ran away. He didn't even say bye...oh well such a shame and we were starting to have such a good time too~ I didn't even get to the part of his half brothers. There will still be more opportunities for that~

Now,if only the rest decided to go away too...and Jiang Wanyin. What's with him? Why is he looking at me? And blushing...ewww....

 

"Is something the matter Jiang Gongzi?"

 

"Hmpf. Nothing. You're more skilled than I thought. Not bad for a rogue."

 

This little....

 

"My skills are still inferior than those of my betters. But thank you "

 

Being nice to those children is exhausting. Go away and leave me alone with Lan Zhan!

 

"It's good that you know that. If you want I can recommend you to my sect. We have the best disciples out there and my mother is highly skilled in training them"

 

Ugh...your mother....of course. The one that spends all of her free time on night hunts instead of doing her job in the sect...

 

"I thank you for your offer Jiang gongzi but my late parents were rogue cultivators. They wanted me to be free and travel the world. I want to honour their wishes and I don't think I will be a good fit for your sect."

 

It's not a lie. I want to travel the world but I do have a sect that's waiting for me. Not that they know it~

 

"Ha? You're refusing such a great offer for what? Freedom? What nonsense are you spouting ? Not a good fit? Or do you think you're too good for us! My mother is a great cultivator and it's an honor to be trained by her! "

 

Of course only you would take a perfectly polite and reasonable refusal as a personal attack on you and your sect. Your inferiority complex is still here. What a surprise . Even without me there you're still mostly the same. But that means I know how to deal with you.

 

" I don't know what you're talking about Gongzi. I simply said that I won't be a good fit for your sect."

 

I see that his face is getting purple and the Lan brothers are just sitting here! Sitting and doing nothing! And is that an amusement I just saw in Lan Zhan's eyes? Why is he so confusing!

 

"You think you're too good for my sect! My mother! I don't know what kind of fools were your parents but they obviously didn't teach you any respect for your betters!"

 

He didn't....that bastard didn't just insult my parents....

 

"Respect? Manners? If we're talking about that then where are yours?"

 

I don't remember even feeling this cold fury in this life. But I remained calm while my voice  became cold.

 

"Mine!"

 

"Yes, yours. My parents were great cultivators and good people. They taught me all the values that I need in this life. I was nice and polite with you but it looks like no one from the so called great clans has any manners. Your mother? That woman has a reputation of losing her mind the moment she hears the name of Cangse Sanren! Everyone talks about how unreasonable she is! She's jealous of a dead woman and she can't let her spirit rest by bringing her up in every single spat she has with your father! And everyone knows it! She's rude and demanding. She thinks she's a god and everyone else should kiss her feet! To this day they talk about how she refuses to take her husband's name! How the only thing she does is night hunting! She doesn't do her job as a Madam nor does she train anyone! So no. I'm not a good fit for your sect. Someone like me won't be a good student for your great mother"

 

I said it! I finally stood up for my mother ! For years I had to keep my head down and listen as they insult my parents left and right! Even if he doesn't know who my parents are I still stood up for them! I can see how his whole body starts to tremble. If he had Zidian on his hand it would be sparkling with the rage he feels.

 

"You dare to speak about my mother in that way!"

 

He nearly lounged for me but surprisingly Lan Zhan caught him.

 

"You insulted my parents that you know nothing about. I stated the truth that everyone's knows"

 

He tried to attack me again but he couldn't get out of Lan Zhan's grip.

 

"Jiang Gongzi I think you should go and rest. It was a long day after all."

 

Now you're saying something Lan Xichen? Where were you when he first started this nonsense?
But it did worked . He glared at me and stomped away. I hope he will learn something from this. He's too arrogant and takes everything as an attack. He's too impulsive too. He treats commoners as if they were something worse than him. He proved it with his treatment of me .

 

"You shouldn't have said that guaniang."

 

"Hmm? I don't know what you're talking about Lan gongzi? All I said was the truth."

 

"Jiang Gongzi is young and still has to learn many things. You shouldn't speak badly about his mother. She is a sect Madam ."

 

He said that with that stupid smile. I know he meant well in his own way but all I heard was a very condescending tone.

 

"Then maybe he shouldn't insult my parents first. Besides as a future sect leader ,he should learn some patience. It wouldn't be good if he attacked his fellow sect leaders in a fit of anger."

 

Take that! How are you going to respond to that?

 

"I see you are aware of many things guaniang. Would you like to come to Gusu with us tomorrow?"

 

Sorry Lan Xichen but only your brother can ask me that irritating question. 

 

"And why should I?"

 

"My uncle would want to hear our report. And I know he would love to discuss your methods with you."

 

That old goat? Are you kidding me? First Jin what's his face,then the sour grape and peacock...I have to deal with you and now you want me to meet your uncle! Nope. No way. This is enough of meeting people from my past thank you very much.

 

"Unfortunately I don't have that much time. I'm leaving tomorrow since my job here is done."

 

"Are you sure?"

 

"Yes. I'm sure but this one thanks for the invitation."

 

I say as I bow to him. Like hell I'm going back to that mountain of rules being lead by that hypocritical goat. I can see the slight change in his expression. He's not happy with my refusal but I know he won't insist. He can't force me to come with them either.

 

"That's unfortunate. I once again thank you for your assistance guaniang. If there's something I can do to repay you,please just say."

 

Live me alone with Lan Zhan you fool! What can a girl do to be able to spend time with her zhiji?

 

"I'll remember that Gongzi."

 

"I guess it's time for us to depart,don't you think so Wangji. We should rest ."

 

"Xiongzhang should go first. Wangji will stay"

 

Oh? I didn't expect that from Lan Zhan...

 

"Are you sure Wangji?"

 

"Mn "

 

"I see. Then I will take my leave."

 

With that he finally left although reluctantly. He did look at Lan Zhan a little weirdly.Now I'm alone with him....but I'm not sure how to start the conversation.

 

"Wei Ying..."

 

Hm? Wait.... impossible...he shouldn't know that name...and yet...

 

"W-what did you just called me?"

 

"Wei Ying...your name...is Wei Ying."

 

"How? Are you back too?"

 

"Mn."

 

"How long?"

 

"Don't know. I have had dreams since my mother died. Memories. I remembered everything some weeks ago but couldn't leave to find you."

 

His expression is still the same...

 

"So that's why your ears were blushing despite the fact we have never met before....and you didn't see my face either...you knew exactly who I was,but how?"

 

"Don't know that either. Saved Wen Yuan....served punishment and then I played. I often played for Wei Ying...but what happened to Wei Ying?"

 

I wasn't sure if I should tell him everything...at this point I'm not even sure if anyone else came back too . Is this what it meant when that demon said I won't be alone? Did it bring Lan Zhan memories to the past? In the beginning I thought it meant Wen Ning...but it was his connection to me that brought him here...It's a little weird...talking with Lan Zhan when I thought he didn't know who I was....it was easier but now....I'm not sure where to start...I have so many questions...I never thought he would answer them...I didn't think he would remember but now ....this is so complicated...ok. I will tell him...he was always the only person I trusted in my past life,even when he didn't trust me in return...so I did. First I put up a talisman that will grant us the privacy that we needed. They won't see us or hear us. Then, once again I  recounted the story. He listened to my every word. After I was done he simply sat there. I was beginning to get annoyed with the silence when the tears started coming down his eyes...I'm shocked...I saw lan zhan cry only one time...

 

"I'm sorry...sorry..."

 

"Lan Zhan? What do you mean? Why are you sorry?"

 

Honestly what is that? Lan Zhan doesn't cry!

 

"Left Wei Ying.... didn't trust Wei Ying...was too late..."

 

"Oh...I understand why you didn't help me earlier. "

 

"Should have done something sooner ...."

 

Oh this man. It's true that he could but nothing would have changed. But isn't that the point? He didn't even try....

 

"You really like to complicate things don't you Lan Zhan."

 

"Wei Ying?"

 

"I was angry ,you know? While seeing everything playing in front of me I had years to come to terms with what has happened. I wanted to be your friend. Yet you rejected me. I didn't blame you for that. It was your choice. You punished me for breaking rules but you never stopped your uncle from breaking them. And you were harsher towards me than others. That hurt too. But still I didn't blame you. He was your elder and family.... When you told me you hated me...the only thing I wanted to do was to hide and cry,but I didn't allow any tears to fall...then you left. After my return you condemned me...you didn't ask about my wellbeing...the only thing you were interested in was if I used dark spells..."

 

"Wei Ying "

 

"No. I need to say it. You don't understand. I never thought I would get this chance.So let me. I know I wasn't in my right mind but did you have to agitate me so much? Why were you always silent when I needed reassurance but vocal when you were condemning me? Why did you never protect me? I was blamed for your whip marks and inability to see how much you love me but why didn't you show it to me? You never stood up for me! Not when they were trying to humiliate me or when they verbally attacked me! You only tried to stop me! How little faith did you have in me? Why didn't you try to let others see that the Wens I have saved weren't dangerous! You saw them! You saved A-Yuan! Just why?"

 

And I was crying...after years of bottling it up I finally said what was in my heart. I love him. I want to be with him. But I won't be his mistake. It's like aunty said. In marriage,what matters is equality. I won't be his second choice...when I thought he didn't remember...it was easier. We could have started on a fresh page. He would have to prove to me that he won't abandon me but with time I would be able to see past what happened...it's not like I would get the answers that I seek. But now that he remembers... everything has  changed again.

 

"Answer me! You were so vocal when you were accusing me! Use your voice now!"

 

"I don't know... I don't know what to say...Was worried for Wei Ying...I used the wrong words to get my intent across to you...Wanted to protect you."

 

"You had a funny way of showing this you know. "

 

-" failed you. I know that now."

 

"Is that all you have to say?"

 

And what did I expect from him? Why am I even disappointed.

 

"No. I don't. I love Wei Ying. Yet it took me too much time to see how much I had failed. Too much time to see the hypocrisy of my clan... how far have we fallen...when mother died...I lived like a puppet. I blindly followed the rules. Never questioning them. Wei Ying changed that. Showed me the ugly side of the world. A side I was ignoring. I lived in denial for too long and was afraid to stop. My fears have led to my downfall. You were and still are the only light in my life. And I allowed others to take you away from me. But I don't plan to repeat that. I want to live by the promise we made. I want to be by your side. And if you allow me,I want to spend the rest of my days loving you as I should before."

 

I don't know what to say. I want it too. I want it so badly...

 

"If there is one thing that I learned is that I can trust you with my life,but not with my heart. "

 

"Heart?"

 

"Yes. Heart. I love you. I really do. But I can't take another heartbreak."

 

I felt him touch my palms and I simply let him. It felt nice.

 

"Then let me prove to you that I can be trusted with your heart."

 

"Ok...but it won't be easy. And there are still things that you need to know."

 

"I will listen to anything Wei Ying is willing to tell me."

 

"Oh...then I'm glad. Lan Zhan...things have changed. I changed. I'm not the same person anymore. You know what happened to me in my last life. You know what I saw. And you know what I'm planning to do. I will not go to Gusu with you. I don't trust your clan. I don't trust any clan for that matter....I..."

 

"Wei Ying doesn't need to. I know now how foolish I was. Gusu wouldn't have  helped. My uncle wouldn't have helped....and Xiongzhang... wouldn't have helped. I saw what my clan is capable of...our rules...Lan An would be disappointed in what we have become."

 

Poor Lan Zhan...I can see how much it hurts him but I don't think I can fix that. So I held his hands in mine and waited till he was ready to continue...I had a feeling that he had much more to say so I waited.

 

"I trusted them. I  trusted Xiongzhang too but...he...he didn't trust me when I needed him the most..."

 

"Then what know? What does Lan Zhan want?"

 

"You. If you have me. I want to help Wei Ying. I will still uphold the rules. But only the ones Lan An made. In the beginning there were only three hundred rules...the elders gave more. No one protested them so they did what they wanted . I lost my mother to them...and later I lost Wei Ying...never again. I will stand by justice...and live my life without regrets."

 

"I'm not a man. I can turn into one...but I'm not one. I'm not even human anymore."

 

"Doesn't matter. Wei Ying is Wei Ying. Loved Wei Ying then and will love Wei Ying now. All I want is to be by  Wei Ying's side,just like I have said before."

 

How can he be so smooth! But I do agree. Even if Lan Zhan becomes a donkey I would still love him the same .

 

"Lan Zhan! You can't say that! My heart is delicate"

 

I could feel how my face is on fire.

 

"Mn. Will protect Wei Ying's heart then for as long as she will let me"

 

He smiled. Lan Zhan smiled. It's the most beautiful sight I have ever seen...

 

"Lan Zhan! You can't smile in front of others! Everyone will want you er-gege! What will your poor Wei Ying do then!"

 

It's so easy to fall into familiar banter. The atmosphere was too heavy for my liking.

 

"Doesn't matter. I only want Wei Ying. No one else.*

 

"When did you become so shameless?"

 

"When I lost you. I learned to use my words"

 

And the atmosphere became sour again.

 

"There is so much that we still have to resolve between us."

 

"Mn."

 

"But what are we going to tell them? I'm not going to pretend I don't know you. I don't care about them anymore. And we do need to find some place to talk about everything."

 

"The truth."

 

"What do you mean?"

 

"We met in Yiling when we were younger.Became friends. Lost touch. Recognize each other after talking."

 

"Hmm...that should work. But I didn't meet you in Yiling? Isn't that a lie? You don't lie er-gege."

 

"We did. Gave you a toy."

 

"That was you! Wow! It's like we are destined to be together."

 

"Mn."

 

"Will you be able to return with me to Yiling?"

 

"I will."

 

"Will your brother let you?"

 

"He will. If not ,I will leave."

 

"I see. Then let's go to our beds. Tomorrow we will go to Yiling. I can't wait to show you the sect that I built! I will introduce you to aunty Caihong too!"

 

"Mn."

 

"But there is still one thing I have to do."

 

"Like what?"

 

"Move a little closer."

 

And he did. So I took a deep breath,smiled at him lovingly and then I swung my fist straight at his face. Yep. I punched him in the face with most of my strength. I do like this face after all and don't want it to be permanently damaged.As much as I waited for our meeting  ,I wanted to punch him too. I waited ten years for that It felt great.

 

"Good night Lan Zhan ~"

 

After that I simply left him there standing still and holding his bleeding nose. While walking towards my room, I couldn't help and think how great it is that he's here. We have time and I got some answers,even if I didn't like them. Now we are at the same page. Our future is uncertain but both of us want the same. I want him and he wants me. That is all I need. We will think about the rest later. I really can't wait for tomorrow ~

 

 

The next day finally came. I ate my breakfast and put some robes on. I didn't wear my weimao. I'm not hiding anymore and I want Lan Zhan to look at how pretty I am.
And I wasn't disappointed. I saw how his eyes roamed over me. How they darkened . And I loved it. Most of the bruises have already healed. The others fortunately weren't up yet so I didn't have to deal with them but his brother was. He had a polite smile but now I can see the confusion in his eyes and reluctance at letting Lan Zhan leave with me . Did Lan Zhan tell him that I punched him?He did try to stop him but my A-Zhan made it clear that he's going to accompany me home. I did feel a little satisfaction at that. That he's choosing me over him . Together we bided our goodbye and left. 

 

Our journey to Yiling was a slow one. I wasn't in a rush to get back. I wanted to savor these moments too. Before the war happens. We talked about everything. Or I talked and he listened. But I need to say that he did become much better with communication. He tries and that's enough. I showed him my fox form. He really didn't mind. I knew this but I was still relieved. I told him all my plans and he told me about his thoughts and experiences after my death. Those days were the most amazing ones. Just being with him filled me with so much happiness. We spent that time getting to know each other again. Without anything between. I felt complete. It's like I found the missing piece. Now I have my Wei family,aunty and the whole Yiling with me. And most importantly I have my zhiji with me. Whatever happens in the future we will face it together.

After a slow month of traveling and simply getting to know each other again we arrived at our destination. I showed my A-Zhan the wards . I loved the  amazement in his eyes. But nothing prepared me for the pure wonder he displayed at seeing the city full of life and its people. At the previously dead land filled with life. He looked at me like I'm the most precious person in his world. I don't want him to stop looking at me like that . I never want his attention to stray from me . No one will keep us apart . Never again.
I gave him a tour while the citizens watched us with curiosity. It's the second time an outsider was allowed inside by me personally. I saw their teasing smiles too when they saw how close we were walking. They weren't very subtle! I thought Lan Zhan would be uncomfortable with all the attention we were receiving but he simply held my hand and smiled at me. So I showed him around and took him to my sect. He soaked everything up. While walking towards my sect I started a little conversation.

 

"What do you think of Yiling, er-gege?"

 

I may have sounded nonchalant but I was really nervous. I want him to like it here. I do plan on keeping him here after all.

 

"The city is like Wei Ying."

 

And what is that supposed to mean! Lan Zhan! You need to be more clear with me! I pouted at his answer. He must have seen that because he started talking again.

 

"It's loud. And a little overwhelming but warm. People are welcoming. The atmosphere despite the loudness is light and cheerful. I feel comfortable here."

 

That man! How can someone be so stingy with words but say such sweet sentences.

 

"Lan er-gege! I told you to warn me! There's only so much that my heart can take!"

 

I really love this man. I may have regretted that we didn't have time to explore our weird relationship in the past but I think it's good that we didn't. There was too much standing  between us . But now we have a fresh start. A new understanding of each other.We could explore our relationship and maybe even get married! I'm a woman now so I can have children! I always wanted a child and family on my own. That's why raising A-Yuan came easily to me. A child with Lan Zhan...hehe
Would he or she have his eyes or mine?

 

Wait,wait,wait...what am I thinking about! We just confessed and I'm already planning our life together! Get a hold of yourself Wei Ying! I could feel how hot my face was.

 

"Is Wei Ying well?"

 

And I worried Lan Zhan. He stopped and looked at me with concern in his eyes.

 

"Y-yes. Of course it is er-gege! Everything is well!"

 

Even I could hear how fake my voice sounded.

 

"Wei Ying. We promised. What happened."

 

Don't look at me with those bunny eyes! This look should be illegal.

 

"Fine. I was just thinking about my little radish."

 

"Then why was Wei Ying's face red?"

 

"I mean...I was...I...may have thought ab"out him...and how I thought about him as my son...and ...."

 

"And?"

 

"I'm a woman now...so I-I can get p-pregnant...and I may have thought about our future c-child."

 

"Mn."

 

Mn? Is that all he has to say?

 

"Will give Wei Ying children. As many as she wants."

 

This shameless man! How can he say such things with a straight face!

 

"Lan Zhan! When did you become so bold! Besides...isn't it too fast to think about children?"

 

And isn't that a problem? Aren't we moving too fast. I don't think we are,we already wasted a lifetime but I don't want him to feel pressured into anything. He may not even want children but is just saying it for my sake.

 

"Wei Ying. We lost enough time already. I want everything with you. Loved A-Yuan. And always will. I want our forever to be surrounded by our children as long as you want it too. Thought about it all the time. Would marry Wei Ying now if she will have me."

 

What? Is he serious? He wants to marry me? He imagined our future before? I couldn't contain myself any longer. I kissed him. I literally jumped into his arms and kissed him. He didn't stumble but caught me effortlessly. I could feel how his breath hitched for a second before he kissed me back. It was incredible. I didn't know that a kiss could feel like that. I felt hot all over my body. Every part of me that he touched felt like it was on fire. The way he took control of the kiss left my knees weak. I was surrounded by his sandalwood scent and I couldn't get enough. Everything was too much but at the same time too little. I felt him step back and break our kiss. I didn't realize that I needed air until I desperately tried to fill my lungs with it. He gently caressed my face and whispered 

 

"Will you marry me?"

 

I didn't even think for a second. I knew the answer before he even asked me. It didn't matter how much he hurt me before anymore. I wanted him. And I wanted us.

 

"Yes. Yes I will marry you! Only you. It can be only you."

 

I could feel how much his body was trembling but he kept his tight hold on me and still held my face.

 

"Mn. Will marry Wei Ying. My Wei Ying. It can be only Wei Ying."

 

That silly man. I kissed him again after that. We spent the next minutes simply holding onto each other and kissing. That was until I heard a cough behind me. We separated once again and I saw my aunty standing behind us with a teasing smile on her face.

 

"I didn't expect you to return so late Wei Ying. And you brought a guest with you!"

 

She may have said that lightly but I feel a sense of dread washing over me. The look in her eyes is terrifying.

 

"A-aunty..."

 

"Now. Our dear sect leader should go back to her room and change herself. "

 

"But!"

 

"Later,you will go and see the progress that we made and we all will eat our dinner together."

 

"Lan Z.."

 

"Don't worry. I will entertain our guest in your absence. I do want to have a few words with this proper young man who should start keeping his hands to himself if he doesn't want to lose them."

 

She said that with such a terrifying smile...I'm a little scared for Lan Zhan. He let go of me when he heard her words but it was obvious he wasn't very happy about it.

 

"Maybe we should give him a chance to rest first, don't you think so?"

 

"Nonsense A-ying! I don't think such a strong and capable cultivator will have trouble with  having some tea with me. Now go along and I will take care of the rest."

 

I looked at my A-Zhan but he only nodded his head at me and left with my aunty. I know she wouldn't hurt him but why did she want to talk with him! I hate not knowing. But I know when she gets like that there's nothing that will stop her from achieving what she wants. I just hope that A-Zhan will survive this.

 

The next chapter will be from Lan Zhan's pov. It may be a little shorter too. Aunty will not let him off easily .But the wedding is going to be next😊

 

 

 

 

Chapter 10: The day I never thought would come

I was walking behind the woman that Wei Ying considers his or now her family. I was nervous the whole way. That woman may not be the strongest of cultivators but I have a feeling that she's dangerous. Really dangerous. I don't know how to feel about her. I'm glad that she was here to take care of my Wei Ying. That he wasn't alone. Or more likely she. He became a woman but it doesn't matter to me. Wei Ying is Wei Ying. I will love all versions of my beloved. But I'm jealous too. Of the closeness those two have. The trust they share. Trust, I was never able to achieve. Or more likely trust that I lost when I didn't trust her in return. And she's the one who stopped me from being in the middle of finally claiming Wei Ying's lips. The lips, I was dreaming about kissing since the moment we met all those years ago on that rooftop. And she's the one I will have to ask for permission to marry my beloved. To allow me to be by her side. If there's one thing I'm certain about is that she will be either my biggest ally or greatest enemy in regards to Wei Ying's heart. And I would prefer this to be the first option rather than the second.

 

While she was leading me away from my Wei Ying I could see how much the previous perilous land was now full of life. The trees and river....the animals freely run around. I must admit that I was speechless. My Wei Ying once again proved how amazing she was. Only she could turn a dead land into a neverending forest full of life. This place has become beautiful. I couldn't find the words to describe it. Yiling and the Burial Mounds are fully Wei Ying's. And they give the same charm that she has. But the sight of her sect still took me by surprise. It was otherworldly. The buildings were large and simple but sturdy and elegant. The whole place gave an aura of comfort and safety.The disciples were training diligently in a style I have never seen before. But all of them looked happy. She really is amazing. And once again I could feel the bitterness that was accompanying me in our previous life. Life that I wasn't able to spend with her. Life that I spent torn in two . I feel unworthy of her. Seeing how far she came can I still call myself her zhiji? Her equal? When I have done nothing to help her before. When I spent my days here wasting my time instead of doing something useful.

 

I didn't realize that we had arrived at what I assume is her residence. She led me to a simple room with a table and some tea. We took our seats and I poured us some tea. I know that normally it should be her since I'm her guest but she is my senior and I wanted to make a nice impression on a woman who helped Wei Ying so much. I could feel her eyes never leaving me. She was judging me. I decided to wait for what she has to say and thankfully I didn't have to wait for long.

 

"So you are the brat that A-Ying can't stop thinking about."

 

She was thinking of me? Wei Ying! My love! I won't ever leave your side again! I won't let anyone separate us! I will do everything I can to be worthy of your love!

 

"Don't look so happy about this. And yes I know how to read you. I spent most of my time studying others so there's nothing your body language would be able to hide from me."

 

Hm? There are other people aside from  Xiongzh-I mean Xichen who can read me? But she doesn't sound happy. 

 

"I will be honest here. What are your intentions towards my niece. And why should I agree to any potential engagement that you may propose, especially after the stunt you pulled at the mountains."

 

Straight to the point. I must say that I like that trait in people. But it doesn't sound as if she's willing to let me near my future wife. It looks like she is testing me.

 

"Love Wei Ying. Want to spend my life with her. I already lost her once. I won't lose her again."

 

"Ha! Are you stupid! Do you want to know why I'm not thrilled with the fact that she met you again despite the fact I have never shown my dislike before?"

 

Wei Ying did talk about how she was teasing her and comforting when she needed it. And I do want to know why she doesn't want me here,by Wei Ying's side.

 

"Mn. Want to know."

 

"She loves you. She always did. Even when she didn't know what she was feeling. She spend so much time trying to be by your side...only to be met with rejection. She never,not even once blamed you for that. Both of you were raised completely differently and couldn't find a common ground. Both of you made some mistakes about communicating with each other that ended up horribly. But it doesn't excuse what you did to her. "

 

What does she mean?

 

"Explain."

 

"You had the right to choose your friends. You always have that right. You as a disciplinarian had to punish everyone who broke the rules of your clan. Yet you who stand by justice,did nothing when she was singled out every time. When your uncle targeted her. You told her that you hated her after the days she spent trying to help you. She wasn't the best at reading social clues at that time but she still didn't deserve to hear that. It would be kinder to tell her to simply shut up. After that you left. And when the two of you reunited...the first thing you did were accusations!"

 

I flinched at that. She was right. Wei Ying asked the same.Is this why she didn't want to come back to Gusu with me at that time? Only after my whipping did I realize how bad of an idea it was.

 

"After knowing how your clan treated her when she was using orthodox ways you had the nerve to try and bring her back while she was using unorthodox ways! Are you an idiot! Your uncle wouldn't stand for that! They would have her destroyed! And yet you didn't stop. Always hunting her down and starting a fight! Telling her to stop when it was others who attacked her first!And still she didn't blame you. She understood why you did what you did. Even when everyone turned from her and you did nothing to stop the rumors she didn't blame you. When you didn't come back again to Burial Mounds,she didn't blame you. She respected those decisions. She was enraged on your behalf when she saw your state. After your punishment. Do you know what I told her? When she asked me about marriage? I supported you two."

 

Supported? Why? It's quite obvious that she hates me. So why is she supporting me?

 

"No."

 

"Because ,you big idiot I think the two of you are made for each other. She loves you. And you love her. That's all that matters. As long as there is love between the two of you no one has the right to interfere.But you need to understand. She was already hurt too many times. Abandoned and beaten down. She can't take more heartbreak. You want to marry her but are you willing to leave your sect? The moment it gets out whose daughter she is your uncle is going to hate her. And your brother as much as he wants to support your happiness is naive and selfish. Your sect would only destroy her spirit . She will be like a bird locked in a golden cage! Is that what you want for her? Are you willing to leave? Even when your family opposes that? And they will oppose the moment they learn that you will be the one to marry out. Will you stand by her side and support her? Because that's what marriage is about. Equality. Not money or prestige. You give as much as you get. There are no talks of who is worthy and who isn't. So what will it be?"

 

She's right. With all of it. The misunderstanding between us could have been avoided from the start if only we were different. But there's no use in thinking about that anymore. We got a second chance. Something many would have wished for. And honestly it's as I said to my beloved,I can't look at my clan anymore...not after witnessing how far they can go in their quest of so-called righteousness.

 

"There's nothing I wouldn't do for Wei Ying. I love her. I loved her before I even knew what that feeling was and I will continue to love her till the end of my days. My clan failed me. My family failed me. Even if Wei Ying didn't remember anything I would still leave my sect . Our rules instead of guidance became our shackles. Fully controlled by our elders . I was naive back then....I trusted them too much...I have hoped that I will be able to save her...hide her and protect her but the only thing...that would come out of this... is her death ...I would do what my father has done and it would have destroyed her....I only realized that when they were punishing me. I can't stay there. Not now that I know their true colors. I hate and love them at the same time but I can't stay there. I found the original rules. I will follow them just like Lan An wanted but I wouldn't stay there. My home is where my beloved is. That's why I ask you to accept me. Please give me permission to marry your niece. Not as Lan Wangji the second young master of Gusu but as Lan Zhan. A man who truly loves her."

 

I said that as I bowed to her. Somehow I knew that she was considering my words. I was nervous. And terrified. I talked more now then I did for the past years but I needed her to understand my sincerity. My lack of communication destroyed my life once. It will not do it again. After a few seconds she started laughing at me. So I slowly raised my head and glared at her.

 

"Rude."

 

"Don't be so angry. I'm not laughing at you. I'm just happy. Contrary to what you seem to believe,I don't hate you. I'm pissed at the way you treated her before but it's not only you who is to blame. And I  would never stand in her way of happiness either. But she is my niece. I love her and want to protect her. And I will do that. Even from you.Just don't say that to her. She already has a big head and we don't need for it to get bigger. I had to make sure that you understand what being with her entails. What sacrifices it may bring."

 

"Not a sacrifice. I'm not planning to leave my sect because of her. Will leave because I want to leave."

 

"Good. I don't want others to blame her for your decisions again. I entrust you to her. This time I hope the two of you will get their happy ending. And I must warn you that it won't be so easy. The war is still at the horizon. And even when it ends there will be many obstacles in your way. And one toe out of line and I will ensure you would never see her again."

 

"Mn. "

 

"She was right. You are stinky with your words but I find it quite adorable."Shameless! That woman is much more shameless then Wei Ying!

 

"The way you blush with your ears is quite cute too~ But now I need you to stay still for just a moment."

 

Stay still? What for? And in the next moment I felt her punching my face. Hard. I clutched my nose to stop the bleeding and glared at her once again.

 

"Now don't be so angry! You deserved that punch after all! Hahaha. You should go to A-Ying. You saw the secluded pavilion behind the main hall didn't you? That's her home. You two need to talk about your marriage. And no funny business before you bow! Or I will castrate you,got it?"

 

I was right. That woman is terrifying. But I'm glad that Wei Ying has someone like that by her side. I didn't waste more of my time and left to find my beloved after bowing to her aunt.

 

 

 

I found her. My Wei Ying. My zhiji. Even in simple light blue robes she's the most beautiful person in the world. She's simply breathtaking. Her previously black locks were now mostly  a color of a freshly fallen snow with long lashes enchanting her silver eyes full of life. And her smile. That smile is as deadly as ever. Even when she was a male that smile was captivating. No one could escape his charms. But now as a woman even more annoying flies would swarm around my beloved as if they were worthy of breathing the same air as her. No. No one takes her away from me. Bai Caihong was right. We need to talk about our marriage. The sooner ,the better. I still can't believe that after so much heartbreak and misunderstandings between us I can finally call her mine. That despite everything she forgave this foolish one mistakes. When she stretched her hand towards me it was only natural to take that hand into mine and let her pull me towards a small lake behind her house with a bench . This place is really welcoming. I feel at home and I'm not sure if it's because of the aura of this place or the presence of my zhiji but I think it's both. We sat down and quietly enjoyed each other company. I can spend forever simply sitting here with her.

 

"What happened to your nose? Let me guess... she punched you? And that woman always tells me to not resort to violence,can you believe her? Let me see."

 

She gently checked my nose and wiped the blood off with her handkerchief.

 

"What were the two of you talking about? Aunty may sound sometimes harsh but she has mostly good intentions."

 

"Mostly?"

 

"Yep. Just between us, sometimes she just likes messing with people."

 

I missed that voice. It still Wei Ying's voice but much softer and melodious. I hope that this time I will never see a day when she loses that infectious smile.

 

"Wei Ying. I would like to talk about our marriage."

 

I shouldn't jump straight into this but I can't wait...not anymore. It's as I have said before  if she agrees I would take my bows with her here and now.

 

"Yes? What about it?"

 

"Would you like to marry me now or would you prefer to wait?"

 

I saw her surprise but she still smiled at me so I think she didn't change her mind.

 

"Are you so eager to marry me Lan er-gege?"

 

"Yes. Wasted enough time. But I understand if you want to wait. Wei Ying has plans . I will help in any way I can."

 

"No...no. I would love to marry you even if it's today! But... Lan Zhan...what about your responsibilities? I can't marry into your clan...you know that....I'm a sect leader. I don't think they would let you go and marry some unknown cultivator with nothing to her name. And I don't plan to reveal now my strength."

 

Silly Wei Ying. Always worrying about others. But that's one of the reasons I love her so much.

 

"I told you before Wei Ying. My clan has failed me. I want to be with you in any way you would have me. And I plan to leave my clan. I want to marry you as me. Lan Zhan."

 

"You silly! Seriously who taught you to talk like that! But I would really love that. You and me. Married. Wei Ying and Lan Zhan. Let's do this! Today!"

 

I love her enthusiasm. But I have a feeling if we elope right now I will lose a very important part of my body thanks to Wei Ying's aunt.

 

"We will marry. But we should talk with others first..."

 

"Why? Didn't you want to marry me right this second er-gege?"

 

The way she tilts her head to the side is adorable. Wei Ying is adorable! I would love to ..my zhiji I would elope now if it wasn't for a threat towards my parts responsible for reproduction!

 

"I don't think your aunt would appreciate that..."

 

"Oh...oh! Don't tell me she threatened you? She did? Lan Zhan! Hahaha! This is hilarious!"

 

I'm glad that she's laughing but must it be at my expense?

 

"If we are to have children in the future we must restrain ourselves now"

 

That shut her up. And that lovely red once again covered her face.

 

"Yhm. Yes...yes that's true. We have time. We don't have to rush things anymore."

 

My beloved is the cutest being on earth. How can anyone resist her charms?

 

"But what about your family er-gege? Don't you want them here?"

 

"I have conflicted feelings about them. On one hand I want to forgive them. They didn't do anything yet but on the other hand I don't want anything to do with them. I can't have people partially responsible for your end on my wedding. I wouldn't be able to enjoy this day. They would take all of my joy away. "

 

"Oh Lan Zhan...Are you sure this is what you want? "

 

"Yes Wei Ying. I want to live with no regrets. And having them here is only going to ruin our day."

 

"I see. Then we will marry in secret for now. Only those in Yiling will know about our marriage. Oh! And the emperor. We do have a business relationship after all."

 

"Mn."

 

"But that means that we can't live together right now."

 

And that hurts . I know that with the plans that are still being set in motion I can't simply move in but just the knowledge of our future goodbye leaves my heart hurting. Even when I understand that with war and my clan we would need to wait a few years till we go public it doesn't mean that I have to like it. I want to take her in my arms and scream at the top of my lungs that this woman is my wife but I know that I can't. Not now.

 

"Don't be sad er-gege. We won't be saying goodbye. Just a see you later. And we will see each other many times. There are many night hunts when we can meet each other and you can visit me all the time too! You do have to learn our ways as you're going to be leading with me, our sect. And I doubt you want Cloud Recess to burn down or your father to die."

 

And isn't that the truth? I never met my father but I don't want him to die even when I resent him for leaving us alone. For not protecting us. And I don't want Gusu to burn. This place was once upon a time-my home. It's my mother's home too. That doesn't mean that I have to like it. 

 

"You're right . "

 

"That's good er-gege! We will tell Aunty our plans at dinner. Today we're lucky because Qing-jie and A-Ning will be joining us. They managed to get away from their uncle for a little while ."

 

"Mn."

 

 

We spend some more time simply talking. About our feelings,expectations and our dreams . I don't remember the last time I was so relaxed . When the time for dinner came we slowly made our way to her house. The others were already there. I must say that seeing the Wen or Wei siblings alive and clearly happy was a nice experience. I'm glad that they are alright. And I'm happy for Wei Ying. She has her siblings back but this time they don't fight for survival. We ate our food in a comfortable atmosphere. I didn't expect that I would feel at ease with so many people around so I was surprised when I didn't feel any discomfort at all. Despite my silence they didn't ignore me but still made sure to include me in the conversation. It was touching. Especially when Wei Qing or Qing-jie ( she asked me to call her that . She told me that as her future brother in law I should address her as sister ,after she punched me too. What is it with women and punching? At that rate my face will never heal) accepted me with mostly open arms. Then we discussed our marriage. We're going to get married in two days . They weren't happy with our short notice but understood why we didn't want to wait. And none of them wanted us to elope either. I told them about my plans. I will train in secret to retrain my previous strength and make sure to empty all my coffers from gold that I have left from my mother and my personal savings. Slowly I will transfer them here before Wen attacks us. I will spend my time alternating between the two sects and help wherever I can to stop Wen Ruohan. I must say that I like their plan of not including the Jin sect in the campaign. And most importantly I will be spending all the time I can with my soon to be wife. For the first time since my mother's death,even without the people I considered my family, I feel complete.

Chapter 11: Wedding and preparations

The day of my wedding is finally here! I can't believe this! I'm going to be married at fifteen. The whole Yiling is celebrating with me! They made a parade for us! How they managed that in just two days is beyond me but I'm so excited! I'm going to marry my soulmate surrounded by the people I love. My or now our-I love the sound of that. Our sect! Our sect is beautifully decorated . Aunty and Jiejie have outdone themselves. But I do feel sad that in this moment there will be no one from Lan Zhan's side. Popo and uncle four basically already adopted him as one of their own but I know it's not the same as having your blood relatives here. When I brought it up he simply smiled at me and said that he has everything that he needs here. And his mother is always looking after him so he's not alone. I spend hours in preparation for this day. I wanted to look my best when I would marry my husband! I literally couldn't sit still. I thought Jiejie was going to stab me with her needles if I didn't stop fidgeting! But they did manage to dress me up in my wedding robes. I decided to cover my white hair. I wanted to look like me from the past. I wanted Lan Zhan to see me from our youth. I couldn't wait to see Lan Zhan in red too. I think that color would suit him. Yet the moment I saw him standing in front of me with his hand outstretched in my direction I was stunned with how beautiful this man is. He looked perfect. I focused all my attention in front of me because I didn't want to be blinded by his sight and stumble. He is so distracting.

When we made our bows to Aunty and popo who decided to bring my parents tablets and my Lan Zhan brought his mother's tablet which he took from his sect as it wasn't allowed to stay in their ancestral hall and simply carried it in a qiankun bag, I was excited. Then we made our bows to the haven and finally each other. We were married. We were finally married! Then the celebration started and we greeted every guest. I'm happy that everyone is so welcoming towards Lan Zhan. We spent the next few hours enjoying the ceremony until it was the time for us to depart for our new home.

He took me in his arms and carried me the whole way inside while others were whistling and teasing us until we couldn't see them anymore. Fortunately there wasn't anyone around our new chambers. I didn't want anyone to disturb us so I told them no, when they asked about the attendants. He closed the door and gently sat me at our bed. After that he carefully lifted my veil and took the heavy ornaments out of my hair leaving only the butterfly one. Having my hair down again was an amazing feeling. How can people wear so many heavy hairpins for their heads for so long and not feel any discomfort? I looked into his eyes and saw how warm and lovely his gold eyes looked right back at me. All I saw in them was affection and love I never expected of someone as stoic as Lan Zhan to see. He used one of his hands to hold me by my waist as his other caressed my face.

 

" You're so beautiful my love."

 

Even his normally deep voice sounded raspy and breathless at the same time.

 

" Good. Then we match. My husband is the most handsome man in existence."

 

He took a sharp intake of breath. His eyes darkened too.

 

"Say it again."

 

"Hm? Do you like being called handsome er-gege?"

 

"No. Call me that again."

 

Oh! He wants me to call him husband! Lan Zhan is really so cute~

 

"Husband~

are you going to leave your wife sitting here with all those heavy gowns or are you going to help her take them off~"

 

I purred that out just like my Jiejie's from the brothel taught me and batted my eyelashes for a better effect. And what an effect it was! His eyes were dark and blown out. I couldn't see any of that lovely gold anymore and his hold on me became tighter as he slowly began to tremble. I started to play with his forehead ribbon as he caught my hand and said.

 

"Wei Ying. Don't tease. I'm doing everything I can  to restrain myself."

 

That poor man. He really needs to stop being so proper all the time. I leaned even closer to him and whispered in his ear.

 

"What if I don't want you to restrain yourself? What if I want all of what you can give me ?"

 

Gently took my hand out of his hold and linked both of my hands behind his head

 

"Stop holding back. I'm all yours husband. Now make sure others know it too."

 

With that I kissed him. Afterwards all what happened went in a blur but it was the best night of my life.

 

 

The next morning couldn't have come sooner...I woke up feeling sore all over my body and warm. I was laying on Lan Zhan's chest. He was gently running his fingers through my hair . It was very relaxing. I can spend my whole life like that. Simply laying in his arms where nothing will harm me. Poor Lan Zhan must have gotten up at five a.m. He must have cleaned us up too as I can feel my hair being still a little wet. I must have really been exhausted if I didn't realize when he cleaned me and changed my robes. But how could I not when my husband is such a beast in bed~ 

 

How can someone so restrained be so bold and demanding in bed! Oh well it doesn't matter now~ I wouldn't mind doing this everyday as long as it's with him! The pleasure I felt was indescribable in words, that's how good he was. If I didn't know better I would have said that he has plenty of experience! But it's just Lan Zhan being talented even in the art of sex~

Husband. Lan Zhan is my husband. I will never get tired of saying that. I snuggled up more and let his warm scent embrace me. I love sandalwood. Because of him I'm becoming addicted to that scent. I know we have to get up soon but I don't want to face the reality that in a few hours my husband must go back. I want him to stay. Even when I know that he can't. He must have felt my distress because he held me tighter in his arms.

 

"What's on your mind airen?"

 

"We just spend the night learning about our bodies but instead of spending our days as newlyweds we will be separated in  a few hours . I just want the time to stop so we can stay in this moment forever. You and me. No war. No problems. Just us."

 

"I know. I wish that too more than you know but it's just as you have said. We will meet again . Very soon. I won't be able to leave you alone for so long now that I have you ."

 

"I feel the same. I can't leave without you. I'm so glad that we're in this together Lan Zhan. That we don't have to start from the beginning."

 

"Mn. Let's just enjoy our morning before we return to reality."

 

And that's what we did. We spent the whole morning in each other's arms. After that we put some new robes on and joined others for breakfast.

Then came the worst part of the day. My siblings had to return to  Wen Ruohan's side and Lan Zhan had to go back to Gusu. He did spend more than a month away. We can't have them getting suspicious. He already will have a hard time explaining why he was away for so long. We need to keep everything under wraps till the war begins. It's only two more years. We need to hide for two more years. After that we will be free to be ourselves. After of course I will make sure these fools will never again dare to raise their swords on us.

 

 I will  destroy Jin's next. No one will help them after they learn how Jin Guangshan is supplying Wen Ruohan with money. And Jin Guangyao will never rise in power again. As much as I don't hate that peacock he failed as a sect heir. His stupid cousin knew more than him. He can easily compete for the most incompetent future leader . Right now the number one belongs to the delusional grape and the second place to the always naive Lan Xichen who likes to share sect secrets with outsiders. But he can still take third place. And he doesn't need his father to buy him that position in my ranking! It's all his abilities that get him third place! 

I still don't know what to do with the Nie sect. I think that as long as they don't personally attack me or help others to do so I will leave them be. In the beginning I thought about helping them with their Qi deviation problem but I decided not to. At least not now . I'm still thinking about that to be honest. Lan Zhan agrees with me on that front.

He on the other hand doesn't want to let the Jiang's be in peace. If they survive the war he doesn't want them to still be considered a major sect. As he said they will be a problem and he doesn't want to give them any power to hurt me. That sweet, protective man! I really married the best person possible.

He said that he doesn't want the Lan sect to be left free either. That wasn't something I have expected. He said that they need to learn what Lan An truly meant while writing the original rules and stop being so hypocritical. He still blames himself for not doing more for me. I see how hard he tries to not repeat his mistakes from the past and I support him. I did the same when I first arrived. I had to find myself again. I know that Lan Zhan needs time to figure out what kind of person he wants to be and I will let him do so in his own space and stay with him all the way. Our goodbye was a tearful one. I made sure to show him where the teleportation arrays are and how to use them. I gave him the communication orb and talismans too so we can still talk everyday. He promised to visit me in a month in the guise of a night hunt. I packed some of the books from the library too. While training he plans to start learning about our sect and how to help me lead it. I packed some of my homemade food and left them in our new product. It's a chest that helps to preserve food and keeps it warm or cold. We already have many buyers in the imperium. I made sure to hug and kiss him as much as I could before aunty took me by my collar and forcefully removed me from him. I need my time with Lan Zhan before he leaves! Why can't she understand that!

 When he left I said my goodbye to Jiejie and Didi too. I wasn't happy about letting them go back to that tyrant too. But it's only for two more years. Besides she wants to finish her little project . She's getting closer to figure out if the damage done by Wen Zhuliu is really irreversible. While consulting each other we discovered that needles made of Qi are able to help our meridians heal and develop. We hope that she can find a way to help his victims. That still doesn't mean that I'm happy with being apart from any of them.
I waited ten years to get where I am. I can wait a few more. They will leave when the war officially starts along with the disciples that want to join us. Their families are still in the process of relocating to our land. We need to be careful. He only keeps an eye for his disciples and not their families but I prefer to not risk my plans by becoming overconfident. There is too much at stake. And I can't afford to make any mistakes now.

 

 

I spent the next few days switching between my nightly talks with my husband and overseeing preparations for the war. The hospitals will be ready and fully stocked in three or four months. We will finish building another orphanage for those who will lose their parents. It's such a shame that we couldn't stop the war from happening at all. I hate that there will be casualties in this stupid power struggle. We have chests filled with silver to help rebuild the villages that will be destroyed by those fools. I will have the money to help them stand on their feet again too. I won't be able to help every single person but I will try to lower the numbers of the unfortunate ones. By the end of those two years while adding the number of the deflectors from Wen sect, I will have around nine thousand disciples. That gives me an advantage when the war ends. All of us agreed to not directly participate in the war. My whole council is against it as am I. If they need help we will provide it for a price but we will fight in the shadow. It's their fight,not ours. But I will not stop the disciples that would want to directly confront the Wens. Once a week we have a meeting through our orbs where we discuss everything that is happening around us. My zhiji is already familiar with everything and I can see how slowly he is getting aunty and Jiejie's approval. I don't feel well knowing that we're not fighting fair with any of them. They will not know what hits them until it will be too late. But it helps that I know if our roles were reversed they wouldn't hesitate to use any method, no matter how unfair it would be against me. Our priorities in this war aren't the sects but innocents. That's why I won't help them rebuild anything. This will be a lesson that greed and ignoring the  struggles of others has its price. I know that we'll be ready. This time we will win.

 

That's how the last two years went by. All preparations are completed. All of our spies are in place. Now we only wait for Wen Ruohan's first move. It's already the time for the competition in Qishan to start. This time I won't participate. Somehow I managed to keep my sect a secret from the others but there were a few close calls. My disciples made a name for themselves. Ordinary people know that there is a "new" sect around,it's not like no one realized the sudden influx of "rogue" cultivators. I used that opportunity to establish how they will see our sect. I made sure that the first thing while thinking about us was how we will help every innocent person. That we won't be swayed by money and bring those responsible to justice. So yes. People think that there is a new sect around but don't know how big we are. That's why the other sects didn't care about us. Why should they care about some new sect with little to no people? They don't see us as a threat or competition for them so they don't concern themselves with us. We won't bring them any profit either. So I used their stupidity to gather as much evidence against them as possible. And I will use it if the need arrives. I still warned others about Wen attacks but sadly they still didn't take it seriously so as always we saved those we could. Right now the head of our shadows is aunty. She deals with the flow of information and I need to say she is amazing at that. Uncle still manages the city and is a really great link between us and our citizens. Mianmian and Wen Ning,when he's in the sect ,are training our  disciples in everything we can. I ,of course do that too. We can't become lax. Wei Qing is managing all our hospitals and orphanages alongside Mo Shuye. She's Mo Xuanyu's mom. She's a principal of all of them. I was surprised how good she is at managing it but she was raised as a noble. Of course she took lessons in finances and managing household for her future husband. Too bad she became one of that pig's victims. And let's not forget about my beautiful husband . I saw how ,for the past two years he grew into a new person. He's still the same Lan Zhan that I met at that rooftop but now he stopped letting all those rules and past regrets dedicate his life. His more sure of himself too. With every visit and training session I saw how our disciples learned to respect him as their future leader. In the beginning they didn't know what to think of him despite the easy acceptance as one of their own. Which was understandable. They didn't know him and suddenly he became one of their leaders. I didn't interfere. Lan Zhan wanted to do it on his own . And I agreed. He wanted their respect because he earned it and not because they had to. And he did it. All of our disciples adore him just as much as they adore me. With every training, night hunt and council session those closest to me saw how capable,strong and smart he is. They saw how he learned our ways and how to manage our sect alongside me and them. And slowly,step by step we all became one big family. Lan Zhan drinks tea with aunty and helps uncle with his work. He plays with the youngest disciples while still upholding the rules that were once a foundation of his old sect . He has a blue version of our robes but despite the difference in color he doesn't look like an outsider. We lead a sect and our council helps us manage it . It's still hard not having him here all the time but the separation is going to end soon. What still pisses me is how much his old sect hurts him even now. My beloved tried to have them see how badly the situation with Wen sect became but no one listens. Lan Xichen thinks he is overreacting and Lan Qiren thinks he knows better than everyone else so he's not willing to listen to different perspectives. Even the suggestion of strengthening their wards was met with a dismissal. With every rejection that Lan Zhan has net he  became more and more detached from his blood family and I can't blame him for that. He still didn't even meet his father! Can you believe that he has to get permission from either Qiren or his brother and neither allowed him that? Those stupid fools wanted to send him into seclusion to help clear his mind! Even when I know that he accepted the reality that he will never be a part of the GusuLan sect again ,I know it hurts him to see how even now before everything starts they don't even consider his opinions unless they align with their thinking. And that makes me really angry. I'm just glad that Lan Zhan knows he has a home here and we will listen. They don't care but we do. He and Lan Xichen will be the ones of the disciples representing Gusu. I know he is going to win even while holding back. He is stronger than he ever was ,even in the past. And I'm so proud of him for that. Of how much he grew into himself . I on the other hand finally got my eight tail. I'm seventeen years old and one step away from immortality. And I couldn't be happier.
Now my whole head is white. But I think that I look amazing.

 

 

My name is well known in the cultivation world. I'm more famous than Jiang Wanyin! Fortunately no one made a connection between me and my parents. Covering my face with a weimao was the best idea ever. But it's a little funny how even now there are rumors of how his mother is comparing him to me! I laughed when I first heard that. Even in this life he couldn't run away from that. But what was disgusting was them sending me a letter with an invitation to their sect. It arrived while I was night hunting near Yunmeng. The rumors might have spread that I'm here and they sent a messenger to find me. Invitation is just a polite way of saying that she is demanding my presence there. Apparently her son finds me suitable as a candidate for his mistress. They called it the second wife position. I call it being a mistress. Apparently I can't be a legal wife because I'm just a commoner so I should feel honored for the fact that they offer me the second wife position or something more closer to a concubine because I won't get a better proposal. Lan Zhan was ready to go and storm Yunmeng the moment he read the letter. I never saw such cold fury on his face before . I was really worried that he would go there and behead him. We literally had to restrain him! Honestly I wouldn't have minded if he decided to behead Jiang Wanyin but it would bring unnecessary troubles towards my husband. Although I did find him very attractive at that moment. We did spend the whole night in bed. I must say that jealous Lan Zhan is an even bigger beast than the normal one and I didn't think that it was possible! I must find a way to rail him up from time to time~

I did send them a negative answer stating that I'm already married and won't be visiting their sect. As I expected they didn't take my refusal with dignity. Thanks to that harpy, everyone knows how the sect heir of Jiang Clan proposed a marriage to me,a rogue cultivator and commoner. The position included in this proposal and my refusal with the reason. Unfortunately for them,people are talking about how crazy she is. To propose a marriage to an already married woman ! And not taking a no for an answer. Their low opinion on her hit the rock bottom. I heard that some of the disciples were punished because of that and of course the sect leader did nothing to stop her. My spies of course gathered all the evidence on them too. They make it so easy to later ruin them~

And later this day  I  got the news about Lan Zhan's win! He got a first place! I'm really happy that he won but I'm getting worried for him too. Any day now,the attack on Gusu may happen. Lan Zhan will be alright. I know that. They aren't a match for him but it doesn't stop me from worrying . I will always worry about him. Now that all the cards are dealt we're just waiting for their move. Game start .

 

 

Chapter 12: The Wen sect makes their move

The Wen sect has made their move. I got a message early in the morning. Wen Xu took his disciples and is making his way towards Gusu. Just like last time Su-something is the traitor who will open the wards for them which I find quite useless. The wards around Gusu aren't very strong. They stand unchanged for over a century. Of course they're going to become worn out with time. I consulted with Lan Zhan the course of our action. Should we warn them just like we did the rest or should Lan Zhan somehow make them aware of the upcoming attack. After a quick debate we decided to simply send them a message just like we do for every other sect and let them make their decision whatever to defend themselves or ignore our warning. Lan Zhan didn't want me to come to help them. I know that I can't join them in Cloud Recess if our plans have to work.We agreed that he will join the indoctrination but I would still prefer to be there. So very reluctantly, I have agreed to stay back and focus on preparing for their arrival near Yiling. Even with the wall of illusionary resentment they would still send people to make their post here too . We're the closest to Yunmeng after all and they have to make sure to cut all their escape routes. What Wen Ruohan doesn't know is that while he sends his people here and I intercept them with my disciples my siblings will use that opportunity to take the disciples and get here. When he realizes what has happened it will be too late for anything. I know that Lan Zhan is ready. He has a plan to save his father's life. He's a little conflicted but we both agreed that the elders can't regain any power in the sect and right now Lan Xichen can't be a sect leader. He's going to make sure that he won't have to run with their books away. He already got them to a safe location while using an illusion talisman's and replacing all the original with fake books  to cover that fact.
So I sent a message and waited.

 

They ignored it. Why am I even surprised? It's only a matter of two to three days before the army gets here and they aren't even going to consider sending someone to check Gusu borders. Gusu. Not mine. I stopped considering myself part of this sect. I had so much time for reflection while I was training and meditating. I tried to look past what happened in my previous life. They didn't commit any crimes right now. I tried to still be part of the family even when I'm never going to be a part of this sect again but I can't. I feel uncomfortable around the people who helped to kill my wife. But I still tried. They made it impossible. No matter what I would do they don't want to see reason. They think that the message is a joke. A joke. They don't think that they will attack. Despite the fact that many sects and clans already have fallen, they still foolishly think themselves safe . I'm done wasting my breath on them. Is that what Wei Ying felt when no one listened to her words? Was she feeling so helpless too?

 

"Are you alright Wangji?"

 

Xichen. Lately he's seeking me out more and more.

 

"Mn."

 

"Are you sure?"

 

"Yes I am. Is there something else you would like to know?"

 

It's s hard to be polite to my brother when the only thing I want to do is punch him in the face. That's the person who chose an outsider's word over mine. He said that my feelings are blinding me while not seeing that the one who was blind wasn't me. Since meeting Wei Ying in Cayi he started to pay more attention to me upon my return. Sometimes he looks at me like he doesn't know me but I don't think he ever did. Knowing something and understanding it are two totally different things. He may have learned how to read my emotions but he never put an effort into understanding them. He treated my wife as a pet. He decided that since I like her I should get her and pushed me to spend time with her but the moment he decided that she's not good for me he didn't want her close to me anymore. Like I could simply forget about her. He never tried to understand my feelings towards her or helped me when I needed him the most. He let an innocent woman burn for crimes she didn't commit. He didn't object to their decision or tried to choose a different method of execution. But it's in the past. As much as it hurt I had time to come to peace with that. My brother just refuses to see the reality of the world. Sometimes blood isn't thicker than water.

 

"Wangji...since meeting Wei-guaniang you have changed."

 

Oh? So that's what he wants to speak about. And of course he thinks that I changed the moment I met her. That's not true. I changed the moment my memories returned to me which is a few weeks earlier.

 

"I haven't changed Xiongzhang."

 

It burns my throat to refer to him that way.

 

"Yes Didi ,you did. For the past years you're not acting like yourself."

 

I'm not acting like myself? Or maybe it's not me acting like a puppet anymore. One that doesn't question Gusu's teachings.

 

"Why do you think that?"

 

"You're arguing with uncle and the elders. You wanted to upgrade our wards that are perfectly fine and you wanted to see our father when you never wanted to before. You are keeping secrets from me when you never did  and I know that you often disappear from the sect grounds . I'm aware that you're lying about your night hunts too or at least you're not telling the whole truth . What happened to you Wangji? Isn't it written in our rules not to lie?"

 

Oh...of course. Rules. That's what matters. Rules and the fact that I don't follow their empty words anymore .

 

"It's not me who has changed but all of you."

 

"What do you mean Wangji? Please talk to me. I'm pretty sure we can fix whatever is bothering you. There's no need to act out to get our attention. You always have it!"

 

Act out? Does he think I'm some misbehaving child? I'm not Nie Huaisang. I don't make trouble to get attention and I don't throw tantrums to get what I want either.

 

"Xiongzhang. Tell me something. Do you like cats?"

 

"Cats? What does this have to do with anything? Pets aren't allowed here."

 

"Would you like to play your Xiao right now?"

 

"A-Zhan... excessive noise is prohibited."

"You still don't see it ,do you?"

 

"Don't see what?"

 

"Don't you think that shufu should stop shouting and start listening to what others have to say?"

 

"Wangji! Be respectful towards your elders."

 

"You still don't see my point,do you? I asked you three different questions and you responded with rules instead. I didn't ask if you want to bring a pet but if you like it. You can't answer simple things like that without uttering those rules. I asked for your opinion and not a reminder in what's written on that cursed rock! Yet you're completely fine when you ignore how shufu and elders break their own rules that they force us to obey! Don't use your position to oppress others! Be mindful of what you say! But nothing is wrong when they are the ones who break them!"

 

"Wangji..."

 

"No. I had enough. First we have lost both of our parents to the rules. Then we were raised to follow the same rules that deprived us from having a family as a law! Rules aren't a law! They are a guide! Lan An made three hundred rules to help our clan but the elders from generation to generation added more of them and slowly took control of the sects and none of you are doing anything to stop it! You ignore the signs happening around us! We can't even count how many people have lost their lives to the Wen sect! Did you forget who brought the abyss here?  We shouldn't trust a word like that ,you said.That is true but what hurt does it bring to check? To verify the claim? Don't treat me like some misbehaving child. I know what I'm doing. But I didn't change. I saw the world that is waiting beyond our wall of rules and you need to see it too. Before it's too late ."

 

"Wangji. I think you should visit the cold spring. I think you must be overwhelmed with the amount of work you're doing lately. It would help to calm your mind a little."

 

Right. Because that's what it is. I'm overworked. All of that was for nothing. It's like he didn't hear the word that I have said.

 

"Forget it."

 

With that I turned around and left. He did try to stop me but I didn't let him. I went back to Jingshi to prepare myself for today. I plan to sneak inside my father's home and try to talk some sense into him. It would be my last attempt at helping this cursed clan.

 

 

I waited till the curfew started and made my way to my father's quarters. There wasn't anyone around here. But I could feel an array to keep others away. Nothing I couldn't handle . My wife is much better at making them. And thanks to that I know exactly how to get inside without alerting anyone outside. My father probably already knows that I'm here so I won't conceal myself from him. 
Getting inside was easy. Yet,the closer I got to that house the more nervous I became. Before I raised my hand to knock I heard my father's voice for the first time.

 

"Come in."

 

It sounded empty and worn out. I opened the doors and came inside. And there I saw my father sitting on a chair and slowly drinking tea. His hair was completely down and he didn't wear his forehead ribbon. His face was pale and his eyes lacked any light. 

 

"So you are the uninvited guest. You must be Wangji. The younger one."

 

The same empty and monotone voice greeted me. He isn't even sure who's visiting him. I'm not sure how to feel about that.

 

"Yes. I'm Wangji. I came to speak with you."

 

"Hm? It must be pretty important if you are sneaking around."

 

I don't know why but I'm becoming irritated with that voice.

 

"I need you to end your seclusion right now and return to your duties."

 

There's no point in going in circles. I need to get him out.

 

"Then you have wasted your time. Go home"

 

I never saw him before and yet he's already dismissing me. No. He will listen.

 

"Lan Mingchen. As I said you need to leave your seclusion."

 

He raised his eyebrows at me. It's the first real expression I saw on his face.

 

"This isn't a way to speak to your father. Respect your elders."

 

"Don't start with the rules. A father is a person who raises the child. Helps to protect and provide for them. Gives advice and teaches the way of life. Love their child. Celebrate their success and lift their spirit after a fail.That's who a father is. Other than making sure we have a roof over our heads and food on the table you didn't do anything. You pushed us on shufu. You're just a man who helped to conceive me."

 

"Then why are you trying to get me out if you don't consider me your father?"

 

"I want to show you something first."

 

"Hm? And what is that? I already said that I'm not leaving."

 

"I don't need you to go anywhere to show you. There is a spell that allows it's caster to share their memories with another . I want to show you my memories. You won't believe a word I have to say otherwise. And honestly if there was another way I wouldn't even be here but both of us agreed to show you and only you. But you would have to sign a blood pact preventing you from spreading the knowledge that you will gain."

 

"Blood pact? Don't you know it's forbidden?"

 

"Frown upon. Not forbidden. And I don't follow those silly rules anymore."

 

I must have picked his interest as I saw him considering my words.

 

"I agree. But only because I want to know why you changed so much."

 

"I didn't change. You who know nothing about me,have no right to comment on my personality."

 

"I guess you're right."

 

 

So we signed the contract and I showed him everything that I wanted him to see through empathy. It's good that Wei Ying found a way to safely use it. He saw everything till my meeting with my beloved in this timeline. I didn't want him to see the rest. 

 

"That is certainly something else. But I don't understand what your motives are here."

 

"You saw my life. The corruption in our sect and its fate. And right now there is an army going here to destroy this place again. You need to step up and put those old fools in their place and order defense or evacuation. They won't listen to me. But they will listen to you."

 

"A-Zha.."

 

"You have no right to call me that! Not when you didn't protect mother and us! Not when you abandoned us!"

 

I don't know why I screamed just know...just hearing him call me that...like mother once did filled me with rage.

 

"You're right. I'm sorry. I want you to know even if you don't believe me that I never wanted for this to happen.But I need to ask you. Are you alright? Did they really punish you with the discipline whip? And what about your beloved? "

 

"You saw that they did...you saw shufu prejudice towards Wei Ying too....she had no choice in her cultivation style...she wanted to live..."

 

"She? In your memories I saw a young man? How did he later became a woman?"

 

"We didn't plan for anyone else to know. The more people know the more unpredictable and unstable the future is. But because I still held some affection towards a place where my mother once lived Wei Ying told me to simply show you and tell you what I deem important enough...so I will tell you. It's not like you can tell anyone else. There's a price to pay for traveling in time. And her price was her identity. Wei Wuxian who was once a Head Disciple of YunmengJiang and a well known flirt will never exist again. But she will always be a child of her parents ,so Wei Ying lives. Just with a different gender. There is more but it's not my secret to tell. She gave her core to her brother and was thrown into the Burial Mounds. To survive she learned how to harness the resentment. She won the war and was condemned for saving elderly and farmers. Just like you saw."

 

"I see....you must really love her."

 

"I do. I failed once to stand by her side and unexpectedly the heavens have granted me a chance to fix that mistake. I won't waste that opportunity. That is something you can understand, don't you?"

 

"Yes...if I had that chance I would have taken it with both of my hands and never let go..."

 

He has a really far away look in his eyes. Is he perhaps thinking about mother?

 

"Why did you leave us...I can understand that you were grieving. I know how it feels when the only person who brings light to your life is ripped away from you. How empty and meaningless your life becomes...but you still had us....why choose to stay here?"

 

"Because I'm a coward."

 

"What?"

 

"You Lan Zhan...you are your mother's son. You have her spirit. If our roles were reversed she would have never stayed in seclusion. She would have never even let them separate us in the first place. But I? I allowed them to rule our sect and even when you decide to leave this place I want you to know that it will still be our sect . You will always be a part of it and have a place in Gusu. I agreed to stay here so she could live. At that time I didn't care about the consequences. I just wanted her alive and they wouldn't let me get to the bottom of the murder. There was no way to prove her innocence. I allowed them to separate you and your brother from her. And I let her die like a prisoner ...I failed . What right did I have to raise the two of you when I couldn't save your mother? So I stayed. You two needed someone capable to take care of you and not some failure who couldn't save one woman.

 

It wasn't something I considered. I always thought that he didn't care about us...that he cared only for our mother...

 

"What we needed was a father...shufu may seem like he cares and in his own way he does but he's holding onto the rules too much...he's not a politician but a scholar...we needed a dad ."

 

I'm crying. I guess I didn't fully move on as I thought that I did. I felt his arms around me. He was stiff and the hug was awkward but I loved it. I let him hug me till I gathered myself back and took a step back. We need to finish our talk after all. Both of us sat down on chairs . The atmosphere was a little awkward but not uncomfortable.

 

"Will you live the seclusion?"

 

"I don't know if I'm strong enough to deal with the real world."

 

"Then will you let them destroy all of us once more? Our home?...mother's home?"

 

"Ok...you have won. I need to step up. I won't hide anymore. Do you think...will you...is there a chance to start again? Will you ever call me your father again?"

 

"I understand your reasons for staying...it will take time but I think I would love to get to know you...Father."

 

"Mn."

 

He has a light smile on his face. His eyes are still dull but he does look like some of the weight was lifted off his shoulders.

 

"Will you tell me more? About your life? Meeting your soulmate again?"

 

"I think that I should show you that too. We don't have that much time..."

 

"Yes. Show me."

 

I only showed him our meeting and traveling. Bai Caihong and her shovel talk. I could feel his amusement at that...I showed him our wedding and what I was doing for the past years.

 

"So...my son is a married man. Just sixteen years old and already making alliances,hm?"

 

"Not an alliance. Lan Zhan son of Lan Mingchen and Xin Yi,married Wei Ying, daughter of Wei Changze and Cangse Sanren. Just the two of us. "

 

"I see. Still you married a self made sect leader of a major sect. Even if it's hidden it's still a major sect . And in some way our clans are tied. You have hidden all the books and transferred all of your money too. That's smart but I will be sending betrothal gifts. Let me do at least that thing. I already failed as your father and didn't negotiate the betrothal so let me do this. But I must say that I'm disappointed in our sect and your brother."

 

"Mn. I tried to see past everything...but I can't. Not when they act like that."

 

"I know. And the fact that you're the older one now doesn't help. Not only that but for the past two years you were preparing for a war and learning to lead a sect. You're higher in the hierarchy then he is and it shows especially when they try to force you to do what they want ."

 

I guess that's true. Part of me always screams that they have no right to order me around.

 

"Now. I want to meet my daughter in law and then we can start planning. Show me the orb."

 

Today Wen Xu is going to attack. I spent the past two days with my father to plan our course of action. My plans had to be adjusted to a new variable . I'm glad that he and Wei Ying got along. I must say it was hilarious when my beautiful wife threatened to break every single bone in his body if he hurt me again. My wife is truly a treasure. She did send him a guide of learning about food cultivation. We need him at his best for that and it will help. He's not going to fight. He's too weak right now. But he plans to leave seclusion today and get those fools to start with the defense and that's what I needed . Both of us were on our way to the conference hall when all those old fools were waiting for us. Now I will simply enjoy the show. Upon entering all of them looked at my father with disbelief and later at me with poorly hidden anger.

 

"Don't glare at my son,elders."

 

"Lan-Zhongzhu. We didn't know you were going to visit us today"

 

That's Lan Bohai. One of the elders that I injured while protecting my zhiji.

 

"That's true Lan-Zhongzhu. If we knew we would have prepared ourselves."

 

"Since when do I,a sect leader of Gusu,have to report when and where I go in my own sect?"

 

That shuts them up pretty quickly. Some of them looked ready to commit murder...it is funny.

 

"That wasn't what they meant Lan-Zhongzhu!"

 

"Silence. We all know what they meant. And we all know that you don't want me here. Now I'm going to say this once so listen closely. From this day I,Lan Mingchen will be striping you the council of elders from all your powers with an immediate effect "

 

Now the shouts have started.

 

"Brother! You're out of seclusion? And what do you mean by stripping them from their power? What happened? Wangji? Do you have something to do with this?"

 

I was so amused by the situation that I didn't see when shufu entered the hall.

 

"Qiren. Good. Start the preparation. We have an army going our way and don't even start right now. I'm still the sect leader of GusuLan. And from now on I will reassume my duties."

 

"Brother!"

 

"No Qiren . I have made my decision. And now that all of us are here the council will enter seclusion for at least three months to rethink. After we deal with Wens you will enter it. You too Qiren."

 

 

With that my father left them standing there and gaping at us. That was brilliant. It's obvious that it took a tool on my father but it was needed. He did manage to collect himself quickly. Then he started giving orders to others to prepare and activate all the arrays around us. He imprisoned Su Minshan too. So when the Wens arrived the clan was ready . We still had some casualties but the library wasn't burned down this time. They didn't manage to take our lands either. We have won. Wen Xu was forced to retreat after seeing his forces numbers drastically reducing. He did order us to go to indoctrination. After the fight all of the dead were collected and properly put to rest. My brother was confused and conflicted. But that's something for him to deal with. I won't bother anymore. He did try to stop father from secluding uncle but he wasn't moved. I expected to feel bad about it but honestly I felt nothing. The fake swords were already being made. We did send a warning to all of the clans. Will they listen? Probably only the Nie sect. I left to talk with my beloved and assure her about my safety. She was still angry at them but at least I didn't have to worry about her storming here and destroying them herself .

 

Lan Zhan is safe. I'm so glad. The Wens didn't succeed this time. I still don't know how to treat his father. I know his reasons but the hurt he caused my husband isn't something I can forget. I decided to give him a chance. Lan Zhan deserves to have a relationship with his father. At least he sounds reasonable if not fragile. We do need to help him recover and fast . The training regime and medicine was sent over for him to apply in his daily life. He slowly changed his diet so that's good. Him recovering his strength is just a matter of months. But his spirit? He would need the support of his family for that. He was left alone too much.

 

After a few days the news of Wens attacking Unclean Realm spread wide. We and GusuLan did warn them and they did take it seriously.I think that the only reason they didn't dismissed it,is because Gusu too sent them a warning. Wen Xu lost his head and from what my spies are telling me they closed their borders. The Nie will not participate in the indoctrination. Lan-Zhongzhu and Nie-Zhongzhu already began planning for war .

 

Lan Zhan and his disciples left for the indoctrination a day ago. My disciples are hidden near mountains in case something terrible is going to happen. I'm not taking any risks when it comes to my husband. The Jiang's and Jin's didn't listen and brought their real swords. The minor sects didn't listen either. Just like last time their weapons were confiscated. The indoctrination went the same way but without Mianmian there they tried to burn another girl's face . Of course my husband didn't let them get away with this and the fight started. That monster once again awakened from his slumber and attacked them. Wen sect left them there to die and run away. The lan sect were prepared and took out their instruments. They played a calming melody while my A-Zhan played a song we made to destabilize the turtle's energy and caused it to attack him from the inside. While the beast was distracted my disciples used the underwater tunnel to come inside and help them kill it . It still took at least four hours but with their combined effort they finally succeeded. All of the disciples returned to their respective sects . Some with dignity and some while spouting nonsense about them paying for that and the Wens taking their revenge on us. I don't have to say which sect that was. Now we were just waiting for an attack at Lotus Pier. They have at least a month to prepare. We did send them a warning in advance. Unfortunately they aren't doing anything to prepare. It's expected but still disappointing. At the same time the Wen will arrive in Yiling to make their office here. Wen Ruohan isn't expecting any opposition so his army isn't well prepared. I wouldn't call a group of three hundred people an army. They will be here to tie the loose ends. And what they will meet here is their end. 

 

For the next month we were monitoring their moves around Yiling and Yunmeng so when Wen Chao and his army marched against Lotus Pier we were ready. Wei Qing brought all her people to Yiling and Wei Ning prepared our disciples for a fight. We send an early warning towards everyone,not just the sect. Most of the people decided to evacuate once they got the message. Some of the disciples from Yunmeng upon learning that they won't prepare for an attack decided to pack and leave. At least five hundred seceded that day. We intercepted them and their families and gave them an option to join or help to start a new life. Most decided to give it a chance and stay and rest decided to live for a few months in Yiling and then make their choice whatever to stay or leave. I called all my spies back from Lotus Pier as I didn't want them in the crossfire. As we predicted the Lotus Pier was burned down. Most of the disciples that stayed were slaughtered. The main family managed to get away. I heard that Yu Ziyuan had to be dragged away because she didn't want to leave. Once again she was the one who attacked first. From what we investigated all the survivors made their way to Meishan and from there they were planning to go to Unclean Realm. The disciples that came to Yiling were dealt with swiftly. They weren't very skilled but it was obvious that they were Wen Chao's men. Right now Wen Ruohan knows that something is happening around Yiling. Unfortunately for him it's already too late . He made his move and now it's our turn. It's time to let the illusion down and show YilingWei to the world. It's my turn to play.

 

 

Chapter 13: The beginning of Sunshot Campaign

We finally started to make our moves against the Wen Sect. We started slow. I send some of our shadows to check the areas of their offices and report everything to me. We can't risk civilians getting in our way. By now Wen Ruohan knows that his people in Yiling failed. We dissolved the illusion too. Our wards are strong enough to hold all of our enemies away from us so we don't have to worry about our people. Still,we regularly send scouts to check our borders. Aunty made sure to gather all the information we may need and uncle is managing war refugees. It's only the beginning and there are already victims. 

 

The sects once again gathered themselves together to stand against Wen Ruohan "tyranny",like they didn't let him do what he wanted before. This time there are two leaders. Nie Mingjue and Lan-Zhongzhu. And the one who has slightly more power due to being older is Lan-Zhongzu. The Jiang's arrived with the survivors and some of MeishanYu disciples. Still there are only four hundred of them. They can't recruit new disciples since the tale of their stupidity has spreaded everywhere. A sect that was warned a month in advance did nothing to prepare. If it wasn't for the war and their long history they would already be demoted to a minor sect. That doesn't stop Yu Ziyuan and her son from acting like they are above others. And like last time the Jin's don't directly involve themselves. Last time Jin Zixuan joined two months into the war with his handful of cultivators. Let's see if this time that whore will allow him to leave and join. Especially with the changes I'm going to make.

 

Mianmian was sent with our first group of disciples to destroy three of their offices near us. They will kill those that won't surrender and we will put the rest on a fair trail. If their offence isn't serious they will have their cultivation blocked and will be put into manual work. They will rebuild what they have destroyed. The blood pact will bind them and make sure they won't attack any innocent again. Those who's crimes are to severe like rape and murder will be executed. Civilians and healers won't be touched. Wei Ning is already sending a word to them if they ever need shelter where to go. We will help them disappear. They won't die for having the surname Wen.

 

 My husband of course knows everything. He gives me regular updates from his side. It's already a month and his father looks like a leader again. He's still not ready to go into active combat but he should be soon. Lan Zhan and he became closer too. I'm happy for him. He did send me betrothal gifts and aunty along with jiejie sent some from my side too. I need to say that I'm starting to like him too. He has a similar sense of humor just like Lan Zhan. He may look more like Lan Xichen but he acts more like A-Zhan. I'm glad that my beloved has some blood relatives on his side. The Lan sect returned to its original state. The rules were reduced to three hundred created by Lan An. The elders were in seclusion and their crimes were being investigated. Lan Qiren was in seclusion too. Lan Xichen  doesn't get along with his father. Unfortunately he once again became close with Meng Yao despite the fact that he didn't save his life this time. That's probably because Meng Yao has an uncanny ability to say what others want to hear. That bastard doesn't have a good time either. But this time I don't care about him. I never did anything to him in my past life but he didn't hesitate to destroy me. I won't let him get the glory that he wants. 

 

I got good news and bad news too. The good one is that A-yuan is going to be born in nine months. But the bad news is that his father unfortunately passed away due to illness and his mother isn't doing well either. Since her husband passed she has become lethargic and depressed. Her health isn't so good. We're trying to help her but it's like she's simply given up. From jiejie prognosis she won't survive the birth at this rate. I hate that. I have hoped that this time A-Yuan will have his parents around but fate isn't so kind . Fortunately he won't grow up in the labor camps. I will give him the best life that I can. We will do all we can for his mother but should it prove to be futile me and Lan Zhan will step up and adopt him. As much as I love him as my son ,I don't want to deprive him of his blood mother's love.

 

And most importantly my husband will join me in just a week. I know we talk everyday and see each other as often as possible but we have our own responsibilities to attend and despite the fact that we are in the same place we don't have time to simply be us. Being sect leaders in the war times isn't an easy task.  But for the past two years we learned how to work with each other and not against each other. It was a little awkward in the start but with time our work became smooth. I can't wait for the time when we will be able to simply live our lives night hunting together and caring for our family. No one will be in our way anymore. 

The raids on Wen sect offices were a big success. We destroyed eight of them and helped their victims. My disciples reputation that they earned by pretending to be rogues proved to be very valuable. Civilians trust and respect us. The word that I am their sect leader is slowly spreading. I'm using my title as Yiling Matriarch. Now the news that Yiling isn't a dead land and has a sect ,are all over the Jianghu. Still we kept our size a secret for now. We are the one controlling who comes and goes in our territory. The Sunshot Campaign is doing as well as last time. They aren't losing but they aren't winning either. Last time before they started to lose more ,I was the one who stepped in. This time I don't plan to involve myself directly with them,at least not until I will be on the same ground as them. They will either accept me as their equal or deal with their problems themselves. 

 

Lan Zhan on the other hand is once again called Hanguang-jun. As expected of him! He is even stronger than before but I can see him concealing his strength from them. Father in law is the only one who has the full knowledge of what is happening right now. In two weeks he's going to join the battlefield. I'm still a little worried for him. Since spending time with Lan Zhan he became more lively. It's obvious how much his wife's death still hangs over him but now,some of the light has returned to his eyes. He really supports Lan Zhan and tries to be a better father for him. I heard from my husband how much he tries to teach Lan Xichen about sect leaders duties. Still, it's like he doesn't want to learn. Lan Xichen still didn't accept the changes in their clan. He still wants his father to release their uncle from the seclusion and doesn't understand how far their clan fell. The elders stole their money and used them as theirs,they covered the truth behind their mother's unjust imprisonment and they overstepped their boundaries. Instead of advising the leader they were taking control of the whole clan. And yet he still tries to see the "good" in them. What a fool but I can understand that. His whole life is being thrown upside down and he doesn't know where to stand so he clings to what he was taught his whole life which is letting them get away with everything.That is a feeling I'm familiar with. I can't bring myself to feel bad about this. He refuses to change. He doesn't want to learn from his father. On one hand he knows that they should be punished for their crimes but on the other hand he would overlook them if he could because in the long run it doesn't directly concern him and he can pretend that he is still the righteous person he deluded himself to be.The same was in our past lives. He knew about the truth but his image of Jin Guangyao was preventing him from doing anything about it. Going to us and seeing the truth would destroy that image and prove how wrong he was about him. That's why after my name was cleared he secluded himself. He couldn't deal with the fact of how wrong he was and what his inaction caused. He couldn't deal with his part in Mingjue's death too. So instead of learning from that and trying to fix some of his mistakes he simply hid from the world. A coward. A naive fucking coward . He still is the same. Lan Zhan often speaks about how much he tries to get some information out of him and how many times he hears him complaining about his failure to Nie Mingjue and Meng Yao. He did start to spend more time with Meng Yao as of late. Lan Zhan said that he warned him about his suspicions towards his new friend but he was brushed off . At least he tried. Lan Xichen will pay for his naivety and stupidity. As much as I love that thought ,I hate that it will hurt Father in law and in some way Lan Zhan. But that's on Xichen. Now going back to our plans against the Wens.

 

Our plan is very simple. By now,after so many days their leader must be aware of his disciples defection and his niece and nephew's absence. Some of his people must have informed him when they saw them living the territory. He probably saw the holes in his army and how many disciples he lost in years. We did get a word from our spies about his rage and plans of the upcoming attacks towards us. And that's what I wanted. I told jiejie to get here safely but not to cover their tracks so when Wen Ruohan realizes what happened he will know where to go . And he didn't disappoint me. His planning to send a thousand of his disciples my way . From ten thousand disciples,I reduced their numbers to roughly seven to six thousand. That feels good. Knowing that I managed to save so many of them.
 I decided to deal with his soldiers so we will destroy them. First, we will use the illusion talismans and lead them in circles through a forest for a few days. We will cut them from any body of water and ensure they have minimal access to food. Then,we will activate a few arrays to drain their spiritual energy and only then will we attack. That's the best way to beat them without any casualties from my side. I plan to ensure I lose as little disciples as possible. Mianmian will lead them so I'm sure everything will go smoothly. At the same time I will visit Qishan with some of my disciples and destroy their food storages. Lan Zhan will be busy with the sects so he won't join me on that adventure. Aunty and Uncle will take care of our sect and city. I'm so glad that I have them. I wouldn't be able to do even half of this without my friends and family. I'm so happy that I'm not alone. Not this time. And that's what I plan to do. Destroying their storages,saving their prisoners and helping the civilians. That's what's important. I won't kill his high ranking officers so let's see how far the sect spies will go. I don't think Meng Yao will offer himself as a spy this time.

 

And for the next few months that's what we all did. And our hard work is fruitful .Lately we have more and more refugees coming our way. The only good thing  that comes from that is my name is being known basically everywhere. 

YilingWei is gaining fame all over the Jianghu. Yiling Matriarch is known for cleansing the Burial Mounds and protecting the innocents. Now, I have two identities. Wei Mingyue,a rogue cultivator who stands by justice and helps everyone who needs it and Yiling Matriarch ,a sect leader who saves people from the war that sects have started. I'm becoming well known for my expertise in talismans and arrays too. That gives me and my sect a very good standing when the time comes, especially when paired with my husband's reputation we will be untouchable to Jin's and their game of rumors. No one will believe in any of their nonsense when everyone will know us as the only sect who focused their attention on ensuring the safety of civilians. But they will believe us if we decide to destroy them and I do plan to use their own game against them,but that's after the biggest threat is taken care of.
 From Lan Zhan's words they started to lose more and more. The only battles that were mostly in their favor are being led by my beloved , father in law or Nie-Zhongzhu. Jiang's are making things very difficult for the alliance or mostly Yu Ziyuan is . 

I got the greatest news in my life! Jiang Wanyin has demaged his core! The only reason he didn't lose it completely is thanks to that viper he calls his mother. She sacrificed her maids so he could get away from Wen Zhuliu. I'm not sad about it either. They are just like their mistress. The reason it happened is simple too. He got impatient with the progress the sects were making and when the leaders of the Campaign refused to take Lotus Pier ,he decided to take matters into his own hand and take it back himself. But because he had only a hundred cultivators and no plan whatsoever he nearly lost his life. His parents arrived just in time to save him but once again they had to retreat as they didn't have a large force with them. The alliance refused to help them because of his insubordination. And because I'm not there to help them,their situation is becoming worse and worse.

 Thanks to that Jin Guangshan didn't allow his son to leave Lanling and join their efforts. I do have the evidence of him sending his money to support Wen Ruohan. I plan to use it in the near future. 

Meng Yao idiotically did try to infiltrate the Wen sect but with so many of the officers around and Wen Ruohan paranoia after my stunt with stealing his people he was discovered easily . Unfortunately he barely managed to come back. I'm not surprised by that. A snake will always be a snake. On the other hand he did kill some of the Nie cultivators that insulted him and his mother and once again he became Nie Mingjue's enemy. Nie Zongzui didn't lose his life this time. Lan Xichen is once again trying to mediate between them and bring them closer. That fool. He wants to protect a murderer. Meng Yao killed the disciples for selfish reasons but he still protected him but he reduced my fight for survival as a massacre to satisfy myself. And he does it again. Father as he asked me to call him,is very disappointed in him. 

Lan Qiren was let out of seclusion but he didn't visibly change that much. He does follow his brother's lead so at least that's good. I did become closer to father. Him and Lan Zhan visited me a few times together. Both of us showed him around our sect and introduced him to our family. He became really close with aunt and uncle. I don't know why but he did apologize to jiejie and Didi for what happened in our past lives. Right now everything is going according to our plan. We did lose some people in our raids but unfortunately it was inevitable. They were mostly people who wanted revenge for what happened but they were still mine. We ensured that their spirit was put to rest and gave them a proper burial. Right now I'm simply sitting around and playing on guqin. Our song. wangxian. The melody that my husband wrote for me. I miss him. I miss him everyday.

 

The council becomes more and more like a circus then an actual meeting between "respected" leaders of their sects. This time I sit here at my father's right which should be Xichen's place as a war hero and not a second heir to Gusu. Xichen is sitting on his left. He is much subdued lately. He and father don't get along well. Mostly because of the fact that he refuses to see the world for what it is. The situation between his sworn brother and Men's Yao takes its toll on him too. How can he expect for Nie Mingjue to simply forgive him? Did they deserve to be punished for their words? Absolutely. Did they deserve to die? No. And Xichen is still so blind towards him. Even when he didn't save his life they still became close. But that's probably because of his ability to tell Xichen what he wants to hear and pretend to be a fragile man in front of him. All of those fools are arguing with each other instead of making any useful plans. Honestly I deeply miss my wife. I want to hold her in my arms and hide from anyone else. Unfortunately I got the news that A-Yuan's mother didn't survive the birth. We expected that outcome but it still hurts that our little radish won't be able to meet her. Everyone tried to get her to pull through but she simply gave up and chose to join her husband. No matter how much you want to save someone,you won't be able to help if that person doesn't wish for it. We did officially adopt him. Right now he's staying with Qing-jie and popo. We don't want to have him near anything war related after all . I felt my father nudge me on the side. I glared at him. Not that anyone else will notice anyway. I can't be focused on them when all I care about is my wife and a newborn son. But reluctantly I do focus on them once again. I regretted that instantly. Yu Ziyuan is testing my patience more and more and her husband's inability to put a stop to that is ridiculous. They only managed to get their numbers to a thousand including MeishanYu disciples and yet she's still acting like she's the most important person in the whole room. And her son isn't any better. He still didn't learn his lesson. I was disappointed when he didn't lose his core completely but the fact that none of the healers were able to help him brought me a wave of satisfaction. Right now the only people who are able to heal him are my wife and Qing-jie and I know for a fact that they won't help him. Our sect's reputation is spread so wide that even here they know about it. I didn't forget about Wanyin's shameful actions. He tried to marry my wife. Over my dead body. She's mine.

 

"Silence!"

That was an enraged voice of Nie-Zhongzhu. It looks like he had enough of those fools. Hmpf! Took him long enough. 

 

"All of you should stop acting like some toddlers! Every day we lose more and more of our people to those Wen dogs and all you do is sit around and throw tantrums left and right!"

 

His patience is really thin right now. Must be the stress and his cultivation ways. Good. You condemned my wife while you too were using the same poison.

 

"And what do you expect us to do? We're already doing everything we can! If we simply took back Lotus Pier.."

 

"Take back Lotus Pier?! How many times did we already tell you Yu-Furen that we can't?! Wen Zhuliu is guarding it ! They have at least fifteen hundred cultivators there!"

 

"So what! We're not cowards!"

 

"Then you should think about it before you let them inside and attacked them first!"

 

"How dare you! I'm a Madam of YunmengJiang! Show some respect!"

 

I could hear Zidian sparking. I hate that whip. Once upon a time my beloved's back was very closely acquainted with that whip.

 

"Enough already"

 

It looks like father has enough too.

 

"Taking back Lotus Pier is impossible right now. And you know it very well Yu Ziyuan."

 

"You!"

 

"Yes me . If you want to take it back then take your disciples and go. We won't be in your way."

 

"How dare you speak to me like that!"

 

"I will speak however I wish. You were warned ahead about the attack and did nothing to prepare. You invited them with open arms and you attacked them first. Besides it's funny that a person who calls herself Yu-Furen ,a title reserved for a Madam of MeishanYu which is a minor sect demands a respect that should be given to Jiang-Furen the Madam Of YunmengJiang a major sect."

 

"You...you!"

 

"I'm one of the generals of the Sunshot Campaign and a sect leader of GusuLan. A major sect who has at least four thousand cultivators in our ranks and still is in charge of my territory so the person who should show some respect and not act like a child whose candy was taken away should be you."

 

That was perfect. Seeing father shut her up verbally was amazing. I'm so glad I got him out of seclusion. Best decision ever made. Not only that but Jiang-Zhongzhu is finally trying to calm that banshee down.

 

"Don't speak to my mother that way you.....mph..mn..."

 

And I silenced her son. Seriously both of them are very unpleasant people to be around. My head hurts just being around them. How did my beloved endured their presence for so long?

 

"Wangji. You shouldn't waste your spiritual energy like that."

 

He may have sounded as if he was scolding me but the words he said....yes. Getting father out was indeed the best decision ever made.

 

"And Jiang-Zhongzhu I feel if you don't reign your wife and son in we would have to part our ways. Every council session goes the same. We all waste time in explaining why we can't take back Lotus Pier right now ,then your wife is arguing with every decision we make. And let's not forget that your son doesn't follow the orders that we give him. His insubordination cost us at least three hundred disciples."

 

"I apologize for that but A-Cheng is still young an.."

 

"Please stop with it . He is eighteen years old. He was raised as a sect heir so he better start acting like it. One more interruption on their side and we will exclude the Jiang sect from the council"

 

With that being said the Jiang's finally shut their mouths up. Even Nie Mingjue was impressed.

 

"As you all know we need to carefully plan our next actions. We are losing. But  there is a sect around us who didn't join into the war but is still acting against them"

 

Father? What are you planning? Is he doing what I think he is?

 

"Do you mean Yiling?"

"Yes Nie-Zhongzhu. You all know how well guarded that sect is. And it's the only place untouched by Wen Ruohan. I say that we ask them for their help."

 

So he is doing what I think he is. But why now? He knows that Wei Ying doesn't want to help them. I felt a talisman in my hand to heat up. I glanced at it and read my father's message.

"I know that wasn't the plan but it's the perfect opportunity A-Zhan. It will establish YilingWei as a major sect and make sure they are indebted to you. It will give A-Ying the upper hand in negotiations and most importantly you will see your wife. Don't worry I discussed it with her already"

So that's his plan. Wei Ying! I will see my beloved again!

 

"Why them?"

 

Yao-Zhongzhu is truly an idiot. Of course he doesn't see it.

 

"Do you really think it's possible for Burial Mounds to be cleansed in a year or two? A sect to be built in a year or two? No. It's not. They were there for years and no one had a clue. That means they are powerful. It's obvious that they don't care about politics too and yet without any alliance the Yiling Matriarch managed to build a sect from scratch and develop Yiling to a thriving city. She is smart and resourceful. Not only that but a sect who can easily not only survive, but destroy Wen sect forces isn't a minor sect but a major one. In the year that we have fought we all heard the tales of them. We need that strength on our side."

 

"If they aren't with Wen Ruohan why didn't they help us before?"

 

Nie-Zhongzhu is really irritating me lately.

 

"Why should they? It's our war not theirs. Would you involve yourself in someone else's conflict? And aren't they helping the civilians? How many lost their homes because of the war? Isn't that admirable?"

 

Now all of them are considering it, even the viper.

 

"I see but how are we going to approach them? "

 

"What are you talking about? Wangji will send them a message."

 

"Wangji? Brother you know someone in that sect?"

 

Now even Xichen involved himself in the conversation.

 

"That brat should first take the silencing spell off of my son! And I don't believe he knows how to contact anyone with his inability to communicate hmpf!"

 

That woman. Who does she think she is. I felt my father's hand  on my leg trying to calm me down and decided to stop myself from ripping her tongue out.

 

"You should learn how to speak with more respect towards a fellow sect leader."

 

"And who is that ha?"

 

Enough. I listen to that screeching voice for a year insulting everything and everyone. Enough is enough.

 

"Me. I'm a fellow sect leader."

 

"Wangji? What do you mean? You're not a sect leader."

 

"Don't be ridiculous! Your father is the sect leader and the next one is your brother!"

 

"I'm the sect leader of Yiling. And I will make sure to inform my wife about your decision please wait here and I will go and fetch her."

 

With that I stood up and simply walked away leaving the room without so much as a bow.

 

Chapter 14: Yiling Matriarch

Wei Ying. Wei Ying. Wei Ying. That's all I could think of. Her and A-Yuan. They're waiting for me. Both of them. I used one of her teleportation arrays to go straight back to Yiling. I still had to fly for a little while on Bichen but it didn't matter. Finally I would see my beloved. We can be together and nothing will stop us now. Everyone will know that she's mine and I belong to her. As much as I learned to love and appreciate my father there is still some distance between us that is slowly closing with time. But even this connection isn't enough to keep me in Gusu. I can't consider it my home. I will often visit my father but I can't stay there. Now my home is where my wife and son are. In Yiling. Qiren and Xichen still didn't change. They refuse to. Lan Qiren is too traditional and rigid to see the mistakes he has made and Xichen is simply refusing to see beyond the world he built in his head. I'm sure that this time when Meng Yao's deception will come to light he will go into seclusion again instead of facing the reality. But this isn't for me to worry about anymore. I put them  first and I lost my light. This isn't something I will repeat ever again. Finally I can see our sect grounds. After landing I go straight to our home. All of our disciples are greeting me and I can hear them whispering and giggling to each other. They probably once again are making fun of us. In Gusu that would be unacceptable. The contrast between Yiling and other sects is very noticeable. Here people are free. There are no rules forbidding them from thinking for themselves and there are no sect Madam's trying to terrorize everyone. There are no perverts trying to rape any woman available and there are no hypocrites trying to teach you a method of cultivation that is slowly killing you.There is no Wen Chao destroying anyone he deems a threat to himself. People laugh,joke around and simply live their lives. Here punishment fits the crime committed. There are fair trials and your status won't save you from the consequences of your actions. Of course not everyone is happy. Even here there are people who commit crimes too. But at least their case is carefully considered before giving the sentence. Despite how loud this place is it's very comforting too. I love Yiling. And I love that my wife is willing to share her life and happiness  with me. I'm the luckiest man in the world. And I can see my light coming towards me with our little bundle strapped to her chest. That's the most beautiful view I have ever seen. Wei Ying is happy and content,softly smiling at our son and reaching out for me to invite me. And I take the invitation. Now I can embrace my family. I'm home .

 

Silence. The conference room was for once completely quiet. Even Madam Yu didn't make a sound. The words that left the mouth of the Second Jade of Lan weren't one anyone wanted to believe in. A sect leader? Married? When? How? That's the questions that rang through all of their heads. 

Lan Xichen was shocked. His Didi. His little brother is married? He is a sect leader? Why didn't he tell him? When was the wedding? He has a sister in law? Is that the reason why he distanced himself from him? There are so many questions and no answers are given as of yet. And his father knew. He knew that Wangji was married and didn't say a word...just why? Why didn't he trust him?

"  Can you explain a little Lan-Zhongzhu? "

For once it was Nie Mingjue who managed to keep his calm.

" What do you mean? Didn't I say everything already? A-Zhan is going home to discuss the situation with my daughter in law . She built her sect by herself with the support of her family and A-Zhan married in. Both of them are leaders and both of them make the decisions there. The only reason that my son is here is because he represents Gusu. My son is a filial child and decided to help us in our times of need. But my daughter isn't interested in sect politics and is focusing her attention on civilians who need her help. She isn't happy that A-Zhan and her are separated but understands his position. "

" Is that why her sect isn't here? "

" Yes Nie-Zhongzhu. This is our war. We let Wen Ruohan get away with everything he was doing and now we are paying the price for that. Yiling is a neutral ground. "

" It isn't! Part of Yiling belongs to the Jiang sect and that wench stole our land! "

" Yu Ziyuan! Watch your words! YunmengJiang officially abandoned Yiling years ago and everyone here knows it! You and the Wens left Yiling a long time ago when the people were struggling to survive,so what right do you have to demand it back now! You think that you can leave those people when they are poor but now that you know that someone fixed the problems that you couldn't, you can take them back and keep the rewards?! How shameless can you be! "

" How dare you! What right do you have to say this to me! This is a YunmengJiang family matter and not an outsider! That land is ours!"

You could hear the Zidian in the silence that followed her statement. 

" Wasn't it your sect who sent an official letter which stated that from that day on you have no claim on their land and its people? There were two signatures on this letter too. Yours and your husband's. Didn't you say at one of the conferences before that you won't help Yiling as it's not your territory anymore? Do you take us all for fools? And family matters? The person who leads that territory is my daughter in law and my son. I have every right to interfere here. And I already warned you about your temper didn't I?"

" My mother is right! No wench should steal our lands! Besides there's no way that Lan Wangji is married! He's too cold for that! Who would want to marry him!  "

" Are you saying that I, a sect leader of GusuLan ,am lying?"

" I apologize once more Lan-Zhongzhu. A-Cheng didn't mean it... "

" And I already told you to control them Jiang-Zhongzhu. He knows exactly what he says. He's not a child. "

" I think we went off track here. We were talking about Wangji's connection to Yiling and how they can help us ,not the dispute of a land the Jiang have no claim to. "

" You're right Nie-Zhongzhu. But I said everything already. My son will discuss this with his wife and then we will discuss our next moves. Besides I think we need a break. This was a very stressful day. "

" That's true. We will reassume this discussion once Hanguang-jun returns. For now we all should take a break and rest while we can. "

 

 

With Nie Mingjue's words everyone slowly left the hall. Some of them like Madam Yu and her son,had to be dragged back by Jiang Fengmian. The only one who stayed behind was Lan-Zhongzhu and Xichen.

" How long have you known? "

" Known what? "

" About Wangji's marriage! When did this happen? Since when is he a sect leader? Is this why he distanced himself from us? "

" Hm? Distance himself? Since when? "

" Father! Just what is going on? Why no one knew about it! You really let Wangji marry in?! Is he going to leave Gusu? "

" Yes he is. It's a miracle that he stayed for so long"

" I don't understand....can you please explain this to me?"

" Xichen. I tried to explain this to you for the past year and still you don't get it. All you do is complain about how much Wangji has changed and distanced himself from you. That he stopped confiding in you ,but it isn't like that at all. He didn't stop talking to you. You refused to listen. He told you about his feelings towards our sect. You ignored him and sent him to meditate. He told you about his fears with the troubles that Wen's were making and he told you about the solutions he came up with. You treated him like a child. You ignored his feelings. You told outsiders his deepest secrets as if they were your own. Wangji was right. The Wens wanted to start a war and they did. You always pretended that nothing is happening. You ignore the faults of others too much. You are naive. If A-Zhan wasn't a sect leader already I would have chosen him as my successor. I can't trust you with our clan. "

" You are being unfair."

" Am I? "

" There's nothing wrong with sharing my worries with my friends. My future sworn brothers. I trust them with my life. "

" Yes,that's true but you're forgetting that A-Zhan doesn't trust them. Yet you still share his private thoughts with them. A-Zhan warned you about Meng Yao too. Yet you tell him everything there is about your brother. Not only that you started to tell them about our clan secrets. You will not teach Meng Yao cleansing. I can't stop you from swearing brotherhood with any of them. But as your sect leader I order you to stop mentioning all our secrets to the outsiders. If you do I will make sure you will lose your position as a sect heir. "

" You can't mean that. I just want to help Mingjue! He and A-Yao don't get along very well. And he needs to listen to cleansing so I thought that if A-Yao learned it he can play for him and they can become close! "

" Are you out of your mind? There are reasons why clans don't allow outsiders to learn their techniques. Meng Yao killed people. I don't care how much you try to justify that. The fact that you do in the first place is disturbing enough . You can't ignore his flaws just because he has a silver tongue you like to listen too. He is a murderer with a grudge towards one of your oldest friends and you want to allow that man inside our library and help him gain knowledge? Knowledge he can later use against your friend? You're basically giving him a knife and permission to go around and stab people! Just because you won't be the one holding the handle,doesn't free you of the guilt in the part you will have in whatever he will decide to do! "

" A-Yao wouldn't do that! You don't know him! You can't punish someone for something he didn't do! These are just your speculations! "

" And can you really say that he won't do it? What proof can you give me? I'm not taking chances with someone who has already committed one of the greatest crimes. He's obsession with being recognized by his father will be his downfall. I'm uncomfortable with how far he is willing to go to please Jin Guangshan. He was ready to risk his life to become a spy in Wen Ruohan court. And he barely recovered. He is dangerous. But I'm not going to tell you to stop contacting him. I know that you won't listen. Just like you don't listen to Mingjue and ignore how he feels towards Meng Yao. They will never be friends. You force that friendship. And someday you will regret that. I made myself clear Xichen. Wangji will be back with his wife in a few days. In that time you will think about what I said. I don't want to hurt you but you're making a mistake. A mistake that may cost you too much in the future . Please think carefully about your actions from now on.  "

With those words Lan Mingchen left his son standing in the middle of the conference room.

 

 

Three days. It took them three days to arrive in QingheNie. Both of them weren't in a hurry . It's not like they cared about most of them. Lan Zhan has sent a message to his father informing him about their planned arrival. It was decided that the Yiling delegation will consist of the leaders,their head disciple and at least twenty other disciples. Wei siblings are going to stay back for their safety and aunty is going to run the place in their absence. A-Yuan is under the care of popo and uncle four. Their delegation was welcomed by Lan-Zhongzhu as he was the most familiar with them and they were led to the rooms they will use to rest a little after the journey. Later both of them along with Mianmian came to the conference hall to start the meeting.

 

The atmosphere was very tense. All of the leaders were waiting for Hanguang-jun and his wife to arrive. The only one who didn't care was Lan-Zhongzhu as he already knows her . After what felt like hours the Yiling delegation has arrived. The door has opened and revealed the very well known Lan Wangji. All of them froze. Not because of him but the person he was holding by the waist. All of their attention was focused on the most beautiful woman they have ever seen. She had a small face with large silver eyes and really beautiful long white hair. She was stunning.
This really is Lan Wangji's wife? How could that emotionless man marry someone like that. Her smile was simply enchanting. Suddenly they heard someone's shout.

" It's you! "

That was YunmengJiang sect heir Jiang Wanyin.

" Hm? Oh. That's the rude young master who doesn't care about a woman's no. "

" How dare you! "

" Wei-guaniang. I didn't expect to see you here. "

" You know her Xichen? "

" Yes Mingjue. She is the rogue cultivator I was talking about. The one who helped us in Cayi. She's the famous rogue that people praise for her sense of justice. "

" Wait? For real? " 

That were some of the minor sects voices.

" Wasn't she always wearing a weimao? "

" Can you blame her? Just look at her! She's beautiful! "

The whispers continued. 

" So you're the wench who doesn't know what's good for her? What right did you have to reject my kind offer? "

That vicious woman really has to insert herself in every conversation.

" Offer? What is Madam Yu talking about? "

-" diot! Didn't you hear? Young master Jiang sent a proposal letter to her and was rejected! "

" Yeah. I heard about that too! "

" They offered her to be his concubine! "

" Really? Are they crazy?! Sect heir or not isn't that an insult? "

" Exactly! And he was rejected! In the answer she informed him about her being already married. Everyone heard about how angry both of them were! "

" That's stupid! She had a perfectly good reason and they still find it insulting? "

" That's right. Besides if I had to choose between Jiang Wanyin and Lan Wangji, I would have chosen the second young master too. "

" And isn't she a sect leader? "

" Yes. She built her sect from scratch! "

" And from what we know it's a major one! "

" She doesn't need the Jiang's! "

" Pft! They don't even have anything to their name anymore and still act as if they were the greatest. "

" Silence! Who gave you the right to criticize us! "

The sound of lightning was heard through the hall silencing every gossiper. 

" Yu-furen calm down. I would like to welcome you all in the Unclean Realm. I'm Nie Mingjue. Sect leader of QingheNie. "

" Thank you for your welcome Nie-Zhongzhu. My name is Wei Mingyue. I'm one of the sect leaders of YilingWei. As you already know my husband I will introduce you to our head Disciple Luo Qingyang. "

" Thank you for your arrival. Please take your seats.-so they took their seats and simply waited for the conversation to start. "

" We should just cut the chase and go straight to the point."

" I agree with Nie-Zhongzhu. I don't like small talks,so let's just begin. "

" We would like your help. "

" And what would that entail exactly? "

" Are you stupid or what? Isn't it obvious! "

" Yu-furen! One more word and you're out of here! "

" I apologize. San-Niang will be silent from now on. "

I see that Jiang Fengmian is still the same...I'm glad that I don't feel anything upon seeing them again. They aren't worth my anger. But I must say that I don't like the way he looks at me.

" Yiling is the only territory not affected by the war. You have means to resist Wen Ruohan and the resources to do so. "

" I know very well the situation in my territory. Please just go to the point." 

" Would you join our Campaign and help us defeat Wen's?"

" Both of us already discussed this and I must say that I will not agree to that. "

The room became silent. It didn't last long before all of them started screaming. The loudest one was of course Yu Ziyuan.

" Shut up! Were not children! Act befitting of your status!May I know why you are both refusing? " 

I'm impressed.Nie Mingjue didn't lose his temper.

" Of course we can. It's simple. I refuse to participate in a genocide. "

" What do you mean Wei-Furen? "

It's the first time I see Yu-Zhongzu in person. Or even hear him speak.

" It's as my wife has said Yu-Zhongzu. We don't want to participate in a genocide."

" It's not a genocide! We simply are protecting our homes! They attacked us! The war was started by them too! "

Of course. Because the war started when they attacked all of you. The people who lost their lives before don't matter to any of you.

" Exactly! Those bastards destroyed my home! They burned Lotus Pier ! They will get what they deserve! I will kill them! All of them! "

" And that's why we won't help you. What about the civilians? Non-cultivators? Children and elderly? Are you all going to kill them too,just because their surname is Wen?"

" Then those bastards should stop him before he started it! I lost everything because of them! All of them are guilty!"

" The only one who is responsible for the fall of Lotus Pier is your mother."

" Excuse me?!"

" You heard it right . You had a month to prepare and you wasted it. You opened the gates for them and let them provoke you into attacking them. It's your fault that Lotus Pier fell. "

" You bitch! "

With that Zidian came to life and went straight at me. Unfortunately for Yu Ziyuan , I  was ready for that and simply unsheathed my sword and caught her whip just before it hit me. With a burst of my Qi ,I  burned the whip to ash . Zidian was destroyed just like that. The weapon which brought me so much pain was finally destroyed.

" How dare you ! What have you done to my mother's weapon!"

That idiot too, decided to attack me but before he could even unsheath his sword,Bichen was at his throat. Lan Zhan was mad. 

" Enough! Guards! Escort Yu Ziyuan and her son out! "

" You can't do that! Lan-Zhongzhu!"

" I warned you both enough times. Now get them out! "

Poor lan disciples. They had trouble dragging both of them out but it was satisfying to watch that. 

" I apologize to Lan-Zho..."

" Save it Jiang Fengmian. If you disciplined them as you should this wouldn't have happened!"

My father-in-law is really angry. And Lan Zhan is still gripping his sword too tight.

" I demand public apology from Jiang's and reparations."

" Reparations? Didn't your wife already destroy Zidian? "

" Yu Ziyuan attacked an unarmed woman invited to this meeting. A fellow sect leader. Destroying Zidian was just self-defense." 

Wow. Lan Zhan is really angry.

" She was just angry..."

" I don't care if she was angry or not. Your wife and son have attacked Wei Ying. Since you're not going to pay and the only thing you're going to do is make excuses for them, all of the main family is banned from any territory belonging to Yiling."

" Lan Wang..."

" It's Lan-Zhongzhu now. But since there are two of them Hanguang-jun works too. My husband is your equal here Jiang Fengmian. "

" Of course."

" Not only that. In the future there will be no talks about any trade agreements between us. Our sect won't be selling any of our products including talismans to the Jiang's. Even during this war."

" Isn't it too much Hanguang-jun? "

" I don't think it is. GusuLan is going to review all the arrangements between our sects too. What your family did is unacceptable. You could have seriously injure her and trust me,you can't afford to pay the price for that"

Father must be really angry if he's willing to go this far.

" Let's focus on our main point shall we? You were explaining why you didn't want to help our alliance."

" I already explained so. Didn't you hear Nie-Zhongzhu? "

" But they did nothing to stop him from attacking us! "

At that I simply laughed. This was hilarious.

" Stop him? With what? Their shovels? What could they,simple civilians do,that you cultivators couldn't? "

" What are you implying?"

" The war didn't start a year ago. All of you were content to let Wen Ruohan do what he wanted for years. You didn't care how many minor clans and sects he destroyed because it wasn't your problem. You're fighting now because the target changed from them to you. If you all had put a stop to it years ago you wouldn't be sitting here now! So why are you blaming people who couldn't do anything when you, a person with power and resources to stop him,did nothing?"

" I...I mean....we..."

" Not everyone with the surname Wen is your enemy! Do you even know how many didn't want this war? You don't plan to stop his tyranny. You plan a genocide. And that is something we will not participate in. However. We agree that Wen Ruohan needs to be stopped. And with that we will help you. "

" How are you going to do that?"

" We have a few conditions. "

" And what are they if I may ask? "

" First. A fair trial for the soldiers. On my terms.Second. You will not attack any innocents. Even if their surname is Wen. Third. We want Qishan library and any artifacts they may have. "

" Isn't that too much!" 

" Not at all Yao-Zhongzhu. The terms are simple. I didn't ask for money or land,did I? "

" I don't mind. "

" Neither do I."

" It's just some trinkets and  old,worn out by time books. If she wants them. Let her have them. We don't need them."

These idiots. Wen sect is the oldest sect in Jianghu. The books they have are more than a century old. They are priceless. And trinkets? Do they really think that someone like Wen Ruohan is hiding trinkets? Thank god that Lan Qiren isn't here. He would have had a Qi divation if he heard this.

" I'm glad that we are in agreement. We should have it written on paper."

" Why! Don't you trust us! "

Of course not.

" I just wanted to give all of you a guarantee that I will not change my mind later as you don't know me but if you don't want..."

" No. No! We apologize Wei-Furen! They simply misunderstood your intentions that's all!"

Fools. It's not to reassure you but to help me when you go back on your word.

" I'm glad! Mianmian could you explain the plan? "

" Of course ."

" First of all we won't make it public knowledge that we're helping you. Before you ask why. It's simple. It's better for Wen Ruohan to think he has two enemies instead of one. Then you will continue to fight on the Frontline with the additional help of our disciples and we will move mostly in the shadows and destroy his food storages and offices he established. In other words we will continue doing what we were doing. "

That's what will happen in the open. But privately we will spread rumors about them losing the war in Lanling. I will make sure that the Jin's don't know about their win. That way I will ensure that Jin Guangshan will not participate. With my spies in Lanling it won't be hard at all~ 
But the rest doesn't need to know that. Taking control of the flow of information in that sect wasn't even hard. They don't have a proper network but depend on the rumors that they hear. And after Wen Ruohan's fall the next one is Jin Guangshan. He will pay for what he has done.

" But nothing will change for us! "

" Yao-zhongzu if you kindly let me continue I will be happy. So you said that nothing will change but that isn't the truth. Our disciples will bring you information we have obtained and talismans we will allow you all to use in the war. Of course it won't be for free. "

You all are going to pay for the right of using my inventions. No one is ever going to use them for free without my permission ever again.

" You want money for your help! "

" Not for the help. For talismans. Aren't all of you paying for the things you want to buy? And don't try to recreate them. It will backfire horribly. We will provide you with free medicine and send some of the food rations from the wen sect storages. "

" Why not from yours! You have so much to spare!"

" If you stop interrupting me for five minutes you will learn that the food we have goes to civilians and refugees who need it. The orphans and elderly too. The war all of you have  started is harming commoners the most. So no. We won't send you our food where there are many more people who need it more. Does it answer your question Yao-Zhongzhu? "

" Yes...yes it does. "

Seeing that idiot flustered is a highlight of my day. Go Mianmian!

" Next. The injured. You have many of them who aren't allowed to fight anymore but we can help them. You can send them to our hospitals where we will treat them "

" Why not bring your medics here? " 

Should I answer that question or should I not? But it will come out sooner or later and Jiejie's face is well known after all. So I nodded at Mianmian to indicate that she can continue.

" Our medics don't trust you not to kill them. "

" We would never! Medics don't kill! We would never attack a healer! "

That's ironic that the ones that said it is Nie Mingjue.

" Wens. "

" What?"

" Our medics are DafanWen. "

" You have Wens in your sect! "

Time to put a stop to it before it gets out of hand.

" Yes I do. None of you cared about them before so why should you care now? They didn't want any part in that bloodshed and left their sect. "

" They betrayed their sect!"

" Why are you so angry? Weren't you all saying that they should have done something? So they did. They left and are helping in the hospitals and orphanages. They help us without breaking their oath of not killing. "

" Oh...yes...that is true...but..."

" There are no buts. I told you before didn't I? Not everyone wanted the war. I helped them and anyone unwilling to fight to get away from there. The Dafans changed their surname to Wei. Yes I adopted that branch. Insulting them is an insult to me so all of you should be careful with your words. Besides I would like to remind you all that in every sect there is someone with Wen blood in them. Are you going to kill them too? "

" That is different !" 

Of course it is...I feel like I'm losing my IQ the longer the conversation lasts.

" But isn't Wen Qing his doctor?"

" Wei Qing was his doctor before she defected. And you're talking about the greatest doctor of our times Nie-Zhongzhu. She's the only one who could help people whose golden cores were injured or melted. Are you going to stop your prejudice for that or will you let it stop you from getting help for your disciples. "

" Even she can't help with a melted core."

" Can't she? "

" What do you mean?"

" She can. You must have forgotten that she lived around Wen Zhuliu. She knows his technique better than anyone. She treated many of his patients too. So yes she did find a way. "

" And what is it? "

Do they take me for a fool? There's no way we're going to share are methods with them!

" That is for her to know."

" If she has a way to help Wen Zhuliu's victims she should share it! "

" Oh? And what about you Nie-Zhongzhu."

" What about me? "

" Are you going to share your sect methods with us?"

" Are you crazy! This are our sect secrets! You have no right to know them! "

" Then why should you know our sect secrets if you're not willing to share yours? "

I made Nie Mingjue speechless. Good job Wei Ying! I don't need the silencing spell to shut people up!

" So what is it going to be? Are you going to send your injured to our sect or not? "

" I will have to think about it."

" Please do. Mianmian continue."

" Yes."

" The only thing we will help directly is retaking the Lotus Pier. Wen Zhuliu and Wen Chao are people we will deal with personally. Other then that? We will not involve ourselves directly in your fight. "

" We agree with your conditions. I think we should sign the contract and be done with it."

" I'm glad you agree . "

And when I thought we were done here I heard one of the voices I preferred not to hear ever again.

" May I ask you something Wei-Furen ?"

" Yes Jiang -Zhongzhu?"

" Who are your parents? You're reminding me of my dear friend. Both of you share the same surname and your eyes are the same color.Are you perhaps related to someone called Wei Changze?"

So he does recognize me even with white hair. 

" Yes I am. He was my father and Cangse Sanren was my mother"

He's shocked. Finally that face is showing something different than a smile.

" Father? He was your father? But didn't he had a son? I was looking for you for so long....He was my brother in everything but blood...would you like to come to our camp?"

" Brother? That's quite funny."

Lan Zhan? 

"What do you mean Hanguang-jun?"

" You didn't know the gender of your 'brother's ' child? Not only that you couldn't find one child in Yiling? With sect as big as yours? And you didn't even stop your wife from insulting your "brother" and his wife . Your brotherhood was quite cheap."

Ouch. It looks like Lan Zhan is still pissed at them

" You don't know anything about the bond we shared."

Oh? It's the first time I hear Jiang Fengmian getting angry at something. Interesting.

" Bond? Hasn't he left the sect? If you shared such a deep connection why didn't they made Yunmeng their home but left to travel?  Please stop with this stupidity. Wei Ying will not visit your camp. And do I need to remind you about your family's behavior towards her? "

" Enough. Now that we got to the agreement we should all retire. Son,take your wife and go to rest. In the next few days we will start our counterattack but for now you both should rest. "

" But.."

" Enough Jiang Fengmian! Live my daughter alone if you don't want to lose the little of your face that you still have ."

Finally! I thought this stupid meeting will never end. We sent Mianmian away and returned to our quarter's. Honestly I want to go home.

" Are you alright?"

" Yes,yes I am Lan Zhan." 

He slowly approached me and embraced me tightly.

"It must not have been easy for you to see them face to face".

" It wasn't but I needed to do it. And you know what? I expected to feel anger and disappointment. Sadness or apprehensiveness....but I felt nothing. I don't care about them. I stopped a long time ago. So I'm alright. "

"Mn."

He moved us towards our bed and laid us down. Really,there's nothing better than to be in my husband's arms.

"Do you think they will follow the contract?"

" Nope~ but that's exactly what I count on."

 

 

 

 

Chapter 15: The end of the war

Lotus Pier. I'm back. I never expected to find myself here but I want to make sure that Wen Chao and his loyal dog are both dead. And we can't trust the Jiang's with this job. The battle will be hard but I have no doubt about our win. The plan is very simple. I will deal with Wen Zhuliu and Lan Zhan will deal with Wen Chao. In the beginning he wanted to fight with Wen Zhuliu but I didn't agree ,this is my fight. So he chose to deal with Wen Chao. He wants revenge for what he did to me. It's kinda sweet.

The attack will happen in the middle of the night while they are sleeping. We decided that the best course of action will be to use fire and heating spells around water to generate mist. It will limit their vision and give us more cover. We will do it slowly so it will look more natural. All of us are trained in fighting blindfolded so even without our sight we will have an advantage. Besides with my heightened senses I won't have any problems. The only disadvantage I can see in this plan is the fact I will smell those bastards stench. But it's a small sacrifice to make.
My disciples will slowly move through water and silently start killing the guards. In the meantime me and Lan Zhan will move to the main hall where their rooms are located. While we do that our people will continue to kill as many as they can silently. And the moment they are discovered? They will use the explosive talismans from the sky while the rest will evacuate themselves. Then they will simply fight. All of the people here with me want revenge for what happened to their homes. So I know they will be vicious while dealing with them. Mianmian is waiting in case something goes wrong with the back up hidden in a forest. They're just waiting for our flare. Now let's start the game. 

Getting inside was a child's play. I'm a little disappointed. I expected better from them. They really think no one will retail...their arrogance will be their downfall. I moved through the halls straight to the room I know Wen Zhuliu occupies. There are no guards. He really thinks he is untouchable just because of his reputation? Better for me. I entered his room without even trying to be subtle. I wanted him to wake up and see me. And he did just as expected. In a second he was ready for a fight.

" Who are you and what are you doing here? "

He's already ready to use his damned hand on me.

" It doesn't matter who I am. What matters is the fact that you're going to pay for all the sins you committed. "

" And you're going to do that? "

Still being calm I see.

Boom! An explosion . My people were discovered.
It looks like my time has run out. I will finish it quickly. There's no reason to prolong his demise. And I already tortured him to my heart's contest last time. I saw him preparing to strike me but I was much faster than him. In a single second I used my flash steps and ripped his heart out. Having claws is a blessing ~

I made sure to watch his shocked face as he realized what just happened. I watched as his eyes lost all signs of life and threw the heart away from me. I cleaned my hand and simply left without even looking back. My job here is done. Time to regroup and meet with Lan Zhan.

His room is heavily guarded. But all of his guards are barely average cultivators. Killing them is an easy task. I made sure they didn't even make a sound. Now it's time to meet that vermin and his wench who threw my wife into the Burial Mounds last time. I will not forget what their actions did to my beloved. And this time I can extract my revenge. I activated silencing talismans around us and kicked the doors open wide. That disgusting pair was in the middle of having sex when I barged in but I didn't care. Before that woman could start screaming like a banshee I used a silencing spell on her and bound her with spiritual ropes. While she was temporarily useless,not that she would put up a fight I approached that bastard who was already trying to get away from me. I simply caught his leg and threw him on a wall. I heard the satisfying sound of his bones breaking,even his screams of pain didn't cover that.
Before he could open his mouth I caught him by the throat and brought him closer to me.

" Be glad that I don't have much more time to deal with you. Your death will be easy. But honestly I would love to do much more than I did. "

" W...wh...who...a..re....y..ou "

He still managed to get those words out. But it doesn't matter. I can already hear the explosions so the time has run out.

" Your death "

And with that I used my sword and stabbed him through his throat. I watched as he slowly suffocated on his own blood till he died. Then I looked at his mistress and simply left. There's no reason to dirty my hand any more here. She can't scream for help and she's unable to move. Either the explosion or fire will kill her. And now I can go back to my beloved.

All of the halls were filled with blood. And those who surrendered were tightly bound and ready to relocate them to a temporary prison so they can await their trials. Today we lost at least a hundred disciples. Despite the victory I don't feel happy. I can only console myself with the fact that this is what they wanted. To make them pay for destroying their lives. We gathered all of the dead and put them to rest. Lotus Pier was retaken. Now they can't use the water ways. The rest depends on the sects now. I have other things to do. Like make sure that Jin Guangshan won't find out about the real progress of the war. To ensure that I will keep him a little busy. It's time to bankrupt LanlingJin.

While the sects were fighting against the Wens using the information that we had provided my husband took care of transferring injured and those unable to fight to Yiling and later returned to Frontline to manage our people who decided to fight .Aunty made sure the information arriving in Lanling were all lies that we had prepared and uncle still managed many more refugees that came to us. Jiejie was busy in the hospital and Wen Ning took care of the prisoners and put them on trial. In the meantime Mianmian took care of Wen Ruohan's offices and many storages either with food,weapons or money. Slowly the Wens started to lose more and more. And in the meantime I started dealing with Jin's. I decided to take what he loves the most first. His money.

Their main income came from the silk and jewelry that they were selling. Their land is rich in minerals and jewels. In other words they got lucky with the territory their founder had chosen to start a sect. And that's where I decided to strike first. I started this project a little while ago. At the beginning of the war if I remember correctly. I started to introduce to the market my hair accessories and jewelry affordable to even commoners with protective charms in them. Our jeweler is actually from Lanling. I poached him when he was fired from his job for not agreeing to sell his daughter to that pig. I just had to use the opportunity he unknowingly has given me and hired him on the spot. Because of war people weren't very interested in hair accessories but now in Lanling they think that the campaign is falling so they aren't that worried as their Sect Leader is "close" to Wen Ruohan. They live their lives like nothing is wrong. So I introduced my accessories to them. They loved it. And slowly I'm gaining his customers. But that's not enough to bankrupt him or make any real trouble for him. So I decided to introduce our qiankun boxes to the merchants and our top quality silks. Very slowly their sect is losing the income and as they follow Wen's rules they aren't doing any night hunts so they don't have profit from them. And as the war is ongoing none of the sects are trading with anyone as they are focused on war. I cut them off from most of their income. And as they live a very lavish lifestyle and their leader often visits the brothels...they will only start losing money. Let's not forget about the funds that he is sending Wen-Zhongzu and the money he throws at people he had wronged so they keep their mouths shut. It's not noticeable now but by the time the war will end in a few months their coffers will shrink to a very noticeable size. They will still have money but they won't be able to throw them left and right and buy their way to the top. At that point they will have less money than QingheNie. 

Unfortunately my husband doesn't have a good time. Jiang Wanyin is constantly making trouble for him. His insubordination nearly cost them losing some of the battles. He's still salty that we retook the Lotus Pier and not them. He's jealousy is getting the best of him. He himself is becoming more and more ridiculous. His brother is giving him a silent treatment. I laughed when I heard that. What is he five? Sadly he spends more and more time with Meng Yao. Surprisingly even Nie Mingjue is starting to become more irritated with Xichen's attempts at forcing him to be close with his dear A-Yao. That is an interesting piece of information. I heard that Huaisang is starting to pay more attention to their conflict. And with him around Menu Yao definitely won't have a good time.

What didn't surprise me was Jiang Fengmian's obsession with me. Since learning of whose child I am exactly he doesn't leave me alone. I constantly get letters from him inviting me to his camp in hopes of reminiscing about my late parents. Which is total bullshit. Today I have a very surprising guest. An uninvited one. Jiang Yanli. She was the last person I wanted to meet. But I think I should deal with her and the faster I will the better. I don't even know what they were thinking by letting her come all the way here to Yiling with just thirty disciples for protection. Do they want her dead? They should be glad I allowed her to enter. But the place we are having our meeting is the tea house. An uninvited guest won't be allowed inside my home.

" Thank you for having me here Wei-guaniang. "

She said as she bowed to me. But I didn't like it. The title she used is wrong and the bow she did is as she was greeting an equal or friend and not a sect leader. She wants to establish a friendly connection to me from the start by ignoring my status. So she does know something about politics. Her actions aren't accidental but deliberate.

" It's Wei-Furen Jiang Yanli. "

I will not allow her to do that. It's best to put a barrier from the start before she starts acting as if we have known each other for years.

" Oh! I'm sorry if I offended you. It's just we're close in age to each other and I thought we could be friends. I didn't mean to be rude." 

She says that with the same smile that her father wears. Why didn't I see that before?

" Close in age? You're at least four years older than me. Didn't want to offend? Then you should greet people you aren't familiar with using their correct titles. Didn't mean to be rude? You should think of that when you decide to invite yourself to my territory without even sending me a  notice of your arrival. "

She didn't even blink. It's like she didn't hear a word I just said to her.

" I'm really sorry for that. You must have misunderstood my intentions.  "

of course. With you everything is still a fucking misunderstanding.

" Please just get to the point. We are at war times. Everyday people are dying and I'm trying to lower the casualties from both sides. I have no time for sitting around and drinking tea. "

" As you wish. You see my father is really worried about you. You are... "

and with those words I tuned her out. Jiang Fengmian has sent her here? With only a handful of cultivators? There's no way. I send a silent message to my shadows to scout the area. And I wasn't disappointed. They found Jiang's disciples roaming around and trying to study our barrier. Those bastards.

" Enough. I have already said everything there is to say in the matter of my parents. "

" But my father is really worried! We are too! If times were different we could have been sisters! "

Sisters..sisters...over your mother's dead body. She would have sold to a first brothel that she could or arrange a marriage to some old bastard. And all of you would have watched her doing this and not even trying to stop her.

" And you came here for what? "

" To help you understand that we don't have any bad intentions towards you! "

She says it so earnestly. Like she really means it...

" Is that why some of your disciples are studying our barrier right now? " 

Finally I saw a crack in her facade. The second of panic.

" I don't know what you mean. These people are here for my protection. You see I'm not a very strong cultivator so my father has sent them to protect me "

" Oh shut your mouth you useless wench " 

Aunty? What is she doing here? I was so focused on that snake sitting right in front of me that I didn't realize when she came.

" Nice to see you again niece. We will chat later but for now we should deal with the pest extermination. Don't you think so? " 

Hahaha! Pest? Aunty I really love you! And her face! Even she, couldn't keep a straight face after that! She's so red! Now she does look like Yu Ziyuan's daughter.

"I thi..."

" I don't care what you think. There is a decorum of visiting sect leaders that you didn't follow. As you showed no respect towards us we don't have to show you in return. Get those idiots and get the hell away while we're still being nice to you or I will end up sending you back in pieces "

At that her guards did tense. They were looking at each other anxiously too. I feel a little bad for them. But just a little.

" You wouldn't hurt me. I'm a daughter of Jiang-Zhongzhu. And we are a part of the Sunshot Campaign. "

" Oh stop with this nonsense. Do I need to remind you why you have your home back? Whose information has brought all of the victories lately? Who sent you food and medicine? Do you seriously think they will help you while knowing the consequences of losing our support? What you did today is an act that would be considered a war declaration. Are you sure we won't do anything to you? "

Wow. Aunty was really pissed at her. She literally took her by her collar and threw her outside our gates. Her useless guards followed after her. It was a brilliant sight. After that we did have our tea time. Despite some unwanted visitors it is such a lovely day after all~

 

The following months went just like we had planned. The Wens were actively losing and at the same time the sects were weakening themselves. Jin Guangshan started to see the holes in his coffers but at that point it's already too late to fix that. His son and wife are kept in the dark of course. We stole the money he was sending Wen Ruohan and no one will ever know. My husband's patience with the Jiang's is getting really thin. It's a miracle that Jiang Wanyin still has his head attached to his shoulder. He told me about their next moves. Their next target is the nightless city. They are going to kill Wen Ruohan. I'm not sure if that's the best course of action right now. I remember how strong he is and how much it took for us to beat him and still the only reason he has died was that stab in the heart from Meng Yao. I know that I have the best chances when it comes to killing him but I don't want to involve myself more in the war than I already am. And Lan Zhan said not to worry about that. But how can I not? It doesn't matter that his cultivation is getting on par with mine again. He is my husband and the father of our child. Child who just started to crawl around. I don't want anything to happen to him. But this is something he wants to do and I can't stop him. In two days the war will meet its end. I just hope that at the end of the day the one who will be standing would be my husband. Because I don't know what I would do otherwise.

 

These were the worst two days of my life. The anxiety was eating me from the inside. Many times I tried to sneak out but was caught by aunty and jiejie. They told me to have faith in him and I do. I really do. But can't they understand that I love him? I don't want to lose him! I'm so frustrated! I promised to stay and take care of A-Yuan but I left him with Didi. I was making him even nervous. It's best for him to stay with A-Ning. Waiting for the news is really terrible. Shouldn't they already be here! I was pacing through the room. I couldn't sit still. At that rate I'm going to rip someone's head out if they don't tell me any news regarding my husband! Fortunately at that moment the doors to the hall had opened and one breathless disciple gave me news I was waiting for.

" They won. Wen Ruohan is dead. Hanguang-jun has killed him. "

" What about my husband. Is he well? "

" He's on his way here. We got the message that he used one of the arrays between Qishan and Yiling and he's on the way as we speak. "

And that's all I had to hear before I ran out of the building. The only thought on my mind was Lan Zhan. He's coming back. He's coming home! 
I continued to run through the buildings straight to the entrance of our sect. I couldn't wait to see him. I needed to see him. To reassure myself that he's alright. That he's uninjured. And I saw him. I saw Bichen's sword glare from the distance getting closer and closer to me. I didn't care for anything else. I waited till he got on the ground and threw myself at him. He's home! He came back! I cried as he held me close to him. I was just so happy that he's back! I was so overwhelmed with the emotions that I kissed him then and there,right in front of anyone who came after me. But I don't care. My husband was safe.

After reassuring myself that he's really back I dragged him to the infirmary for jiejie to check for any injuries he may have. I feel kinda silly for not prioritizing his health. Thankfully despite the injuries he had suffered,none of them were anything serious. I'm so glad that he's alright...
I left him with jiejie and went to pick up A-Yuan. Afterwards I took him with me to the kitchen to cook something for him. A-Yuan is such a well-behaved child. He's so quiet and calm while I'm working using only one hand. 

While cooking I have time to think about everything that happened lately. The war has ended. Or it will look like it did. For me it didn't. Now instead of swords they will use their words. The silly game of politics. Jin Guangshan will arrive in QingheNie soon. He will find out the results in a few hours and realizes just how badly things are going for him. He needs to be in their good graces now more than ever. Lanling is losing money. With how rich they were they will go bankrupt in few months. It would have taken years but his stupidity knows no bounds. Madam Jin won't be happy when she finds out just how bad Lanling situation is.

And the sects won't be able to help much. What those fools don't know is that they didn't sign a simple contract. It isn't binding like a blood contract. They wouldn't have signed that one. The one that they signed will inform me of the crime they committed and who exactly did that. If they try to hunt down the survivors from the Wens the ink that states that it's not allowed will turn red and the name of the sect leader which sect broke the agreement will turn red too. That's why I wrote this contract very carefully. I stated exactly what wasn't allowed to be done to know exactly who broke the rules and which one did he broke. And as much as I don't want them to hurt any innocent I count on them to do exactly that. The document they signed is legally binding. And that means I can turn them to the emperor. Our worlds may not interact with each other but we're still under his rule. He's already angry with the state of Jianghu after the war. Not only that but many civilians that didn't go to Yiling has run to the empire. And he's the one who has to deal with it and all the drama that the nobles and his ministers are bringing with it. Last time he was busy with it too but I just wasn't aware of it. It's one big mess. In other words he's just waiting for an excuse to punish them. And what's a better one than hunting innocent people? 
From what I'm assuming in my previous life the sects must have informed him about the dangerous 'army' I was making and the fact that they will deal with me so there won't be another war. That's the reason no one cared when we died. This time I plan to inform him directly with the proof in the form of our contract. Having a good business relationship with him means I can meet with him directly. And he will love the news I will bring him~

 

The food is almost ready. I made some porridge for my little radish too. I asked some of the maids here,not servants. They have their rights and no one is allowed to abuse them. To bring the food to the garden. It would be nice to eat outside and spend time with Lan Zhan and our child. I asked to inform here where will be waiting for him. I let them set us a table and waited for A-Zhan to arrive. In the meantime I played with A-Yuan. 
We didn't have to wait for long. He made his way towards us and sat down behind me. I relaxed into him and ket him hug me and rest his chin on my shoulder.

"Did jiejie patch you up?"

"Mn"

"What happened there?"

"We got into nightless city. Nie Mingjue was fighting alongside Xichen with most of his guards. The rest of the sects were fighting in front of his palace. It was taking them too long so I went to the throne room and directly challenged him. I used your talismans to lock us in that room and fought him. I was leading him all over the room while writing the binding array that Wei Ying taught me. Made sure he didn't see it. Once the array was activated I used the same melody that we did on Xuanwu. Caused a Qi divation. And finished him off."

I chuckled at that. Lan Zhan said all of that with the cutest pout I have ever seen. I  raised my hand and gently caressed his hair.

"You missed me so much that you killed Wen Ruohan by yourself?"

"They were too slow."

My Lan Zhan is the cutest ~
Who would have thought that someone so composed is so cute?

" I'm glad. I missed my Lan Zhan too. I was worried that something may happen to you."

I felt him catch my hand and bring it to his lips to lay a gentle kiss. Fortunately A-Yuan was still busy playing in front of us. He's too young to see some things.

" I would never leave you and our son. Never."

" I know. I know that. But it will never stop me from worrying about you."

"Mn. Worry for Wei Ying too."

"What does  father have to say about any of this?"

"Don't know"

What does he mean he doesn't know? Wait. He wouldn't...

"Lan Zhan? Don't tell me you didn't inform anyone where you're going...even your father "

"Mn. Left after I finished my job."

Why does he sound so proud of that! People will wonder where he went! Father is probably worried sick!

"Lan Zhan! You should at least leave a message!"

"Wei Ying is more important "

That man. This is ridiculous. I married the most ridiculous man ever! But I love him the same.

Chapter 16: Wedding Day

Notes:

I planned to post it tomorrow but decided to do it today☺️

All three of us spend the next few days surrounded by our family. Father contacted me the same day. He reassured me that he knew where A-Zhan went as he would do the same. He informed us about the banquet in Qinghe to celebrate the end of the war. I was a little disgusted. They should mourn and bury the dead and not celebrate killing someone. Or at least the banquet should be in honor of those who have fallen...Honestly even last time I hated the banquet and what it represented. And as I was informed the pig is going to show himself. He wants to see for himself the state of the sects to see in what position he will be standing now. And from what my shadows were saying he wants to speed up the wedding between his son and Jiang Yanli. That was to be expected. Even in decline after two and half years they did manage to get to two thousand disciples. Even if their skills aren't good and some of them look and act more like bandits then disciples. They did manage to raise from the ashes. Their contribution to the war wasn't the biggest but decent enough to rebuild themselves with support from MeishanYu. Even cut off from Gusu they still have secure trade with other territories and their silk is selling well. And I plan to fully support that. Let them set the date . Let them refill their coffers. I will let them raise again. Yu Ziyuan wants to be on top. She wants her previous 'glory' back. So I will let her have it. She will get everything she may want right within her grasp but the moment she reaches it I will strike. I will take away everything. Her  ' flawless' reputation she thinks she has,money and her sect. I will drag her through the mud. And I will make her watch as all of that is crumbling right in front of her. It's as they say. The higher you climb the harder the fall. I will make sure that no one will be there to catch her. I wonder what her dear sworn sister will do when she finds out her little secret~

These days I read all of the reports submitted to me by my shadows in my free time. Some of the minor sects have already broken some parts of our arrangement. Lan Zhan has send our disciples to observe the situation, gather evidence and help those people out. The sect that broke the most rules is actually Yao-Zhongzhu's. I expected it to be Jiang's but they are laying low lately. But it's probably because they are still unstable. They have enough funds to stand on their own feet without depending on anyone's financial aid . I don't think they will gain more disciples and their numbers will stay in two thousand. 
Honestly I wanted to reveal that woman's secret now but my dear husband said that I should wait for the right moment. Especially when everyone is around to hear it so I won't have to repeat myself. He's so smart! The banquet is going to be certainly interesting.

We arrived right on time for the start. None of us wanted to stay here longer than we have to. Qing-jie and Didi are accompanying us this time. Aunty said that she has enough of the drama and she stayed with uncle in the sect. They decided to spend time with A-Yuan.
It was obvious who prepared the hall. All of the decorations screamed Huaisang from miles. Most of the guests were already here. Our seats were right beside the Gusu delegation. I was surprised that Lan Qiren wasn't here. And Lan Xichen was sitting beside Meng Yao who shouldn't be at Gusu's table. Weird. Fortunately the Jiang's and Jin's were on the opposite wall from us,so I didn't have to deal with them. But even now Jiang Wanyin was throwing me disgusting eyes . I could feel Lan Zhan becoming tense beside me. I simply wrapped myself around him and walked us towards father. We greeted each other and started a small conversation while awaiting the official start of the banquet.

" Thank you all for coming here today. We are here to celebrate the end of Wen Ruohan and his sect. His tyranny has ended and the peace has returned. Let's raise a toast to the destruction of the sun! Cheers!"

And everyone has drunk their wine other than us and Lans. It's truly disgusting. I hate being here. And I can still feel Jiang's Wanyin eyes on me! Doesn't he know how to act in public?!
And Jin Guangshan is observing me too. I don't like the look in his eyes. The greed in them. It makes me uncomfortable. But I still need to wait for his move. And I didn't have to wait long.

" Thank you for the invitation to the banquet Nie-Zhongzhu. As it's such a joyful occasion I wanted to inform everyone about the fact that we chose the date of the wedding between my son and Jiang-guaniang. It will happen exactly in a month. I wanted to invite you all to the wedding. Official invitations are going to be sent in the next few days!"

Everyone started to congratulate them. Yu Ziyuan was looking at everyone with her head raised and satisfaction visible in her eyes. Good. Be happy. Your sect is rebuilding,your daughter is marrying a future clan leader and Jiang's bad reputation is slowly being forgotten due to the end of war . Good. Enjoy your happiness while it lasts. Because in a month I will destroy you. I will snatch that happiness away from you.

After the announcements the banquet has officially started. Some of the people were looking at my siblings sceptically but thankfully they didn't say anything. It's not like they could. Qing-jie managed to find a way to restore a golden core. Using Qi needles to fix the damage done to meridians was a success. Most of the patients are still in Yiling working on rebuilding their cores. They can't offend her now,not if they won't to risk their relatives'cores. 
I simply enjoyed myself while talking with my father. Lan Qiren wasn't allowed to come because father didn't like his behavior upon learning about Lan Zhan's marriage and the choice of his partner. He's in seclusion as father has said. Or in my words. He's grounded. Lan Xichen is angry at father for not helping Meng Yao be recognized by his father. He wanted him to write the recommendation letter but father refused . Meng Yao didn't play an important part in the war. He's not a warrior and as he couldn't be a spy the only thing he did was be a secretary. He helped to manage funds and complete documents. Nothing more. His contribution was insignificant. So his father has no interest in him.
But to think that pig has allowed that marriage to happen again. I know that last time it happened only because he wanted the Jiang sect and some lavarege over me. If not he would have never allowed for that to happen. He was more than happy to dissolve the engagement last time. And now he needs the Jiang's to help him with financial struggles that he hides from everyone. He really cares for money and power more than he does for his son. Even after Jin Zixuan died he wasn't mourning him. While addressing the incident of his death he didn't say that I killed his son but Jin disciples. He's willing to sacrifice him for power and money. Pathetic. Enjoy the rest of the banquet. Live that month well . Because after that month you won't have any good days coming your way.

I focused on Lan Zhan and let him feed me any food he thought I may like. He's really the best. We were spending our time peacefully until Jin what's his name approached us with wine and ugly smirk. He still thinks the Jin's have power. How sad~

"Lan Wangji. We should drink toast to celebrate the end of war."

I knew he was stupid but this much? Doesn't he know who he is addressing? They aren't equals. He is just a nephew of Jin-Zhongzu and Lan Zhan is a sect leader. Not only that he knows that Lans doesn't drink alcohol. What is he thinking?

"I refuse"

Lan Zhan is still agitated. It's not a good idea to provoke him. But it looks like he didn't get the message. I will just let Lan Zhan deal with it and enjoy the show.

"It's rude not to accept! You're spitting at our sect's good relationship. Besides shouldn't the hero who helped us through war the most and the one who killed Wen Ruohan celebrate first?"

He's digging his grave more and more. But Lan Zhan has it under control.

"Good relationship? I don't remember Yiling being in any relationship with the Jin clan."

"Yiling? What does Yiling have to do with this."

At that I laughed. That fool doesn't pay attention to anything that isn't women and money.

"And why are you laughing! I remember you! You're that wench from Cayi! I must say that Hanguang-jun has good taste in women. I wouldn't mind having a bedwarmer like you. What do you say Lan Wangji? Maybe we can sha..."

Before those words left his mouth Lan Zhan somehow found a way to cut his tongue out with just a knife laying on the table. I was surprised. I never saw Lan Zhan reacting with violence to anything before. And it was the hottest thing I have ever seen.

"Wangji! What do you think you're doing"

Now Xichen is involving himself? Where were you when he was offering Lan Zhan alcohol?

"What is the meaning of this Lan Wangji! How dare you attack my nephew!"

Jin what's his face was screaming and choking on his blood. The healers rushed in and took him to the healing pavilion. I on the other hand used my handkerchief to wipe any blood on his face.

"Lan-Zhongzu! Aren't you going to say anything! How will Gusu compensate us for that!"

My father just calmly sipped his tea and without even bothering to raise his head to address him simply said

"Gusu isn't going to compensate you with it. But you should address Lan-Zhongzhu. Sect Leader of Yiling and his wife or as your nephew called her his bedwarmer."

At those words Jin Guangshan became pale. He was so focused on his problems that he didn't pay attention to the war front just like I wanted. But even he had the time to gather information on who helped the alliance the most and which sect is responsible for retaking Lotus Pier and helping the injured with core issues. And with Jin in decline he knows which sect has the best standing. Even without knowing our numbers everyone here knows who has the most power here. Yiling. We are the only ones not affected by ear with a perfect reputation. He cannot afford to offend us now.

" No matter what Zixun did he certainly didn't deserve getting his tongue cut out"

" I'm not in the mood for his stupidity. He already tried to force himself on my wife a few years ago in Cayi. Now he tried to force me to break my rules which is an insult to my upbringing and Gusu as whole in the name of some imaginary relationship between our sects. And most importantly he reduced my wife. My wife. The mother of my son. To a wench and bedwarmer! And had the audacity to suggest that I would share her! It's clear that he doesn't need his tongue if all he can spout is some garbage. Now you don't have to worry about his mouth any longer. You don't have to thank me for that. It's my duty to help others in need or to correct their mistakes."

I nearly lost it again! This was beautiful. And he said it with such a straight face. After those words he too started to calmly drink his tea. Like nothing has happened before. And Jin Guangshan is speechless. What am I saying! Everyone is speechless! For once even that harpy doesn't know what to say! I changed my mind. I don't regret coming here. Oh! It looks like that pig is going to say something more. I quickly took a bowl of nuts and started to eat them while watching the confrontation in front of me. I love an angry Lan Zhan~

" Zixun is still young"

"He's older than me"

" I mean....he didn't mean that. He was just drunk and I don't think your wife would take the words of a drunk man seriously."

" My wife is a very fragile and delicate woman who needs to be protected. His words were a great insult. I will not stand aside when my beloved is being humiliated."

I saw some people giving him a dubious glance when they heard my description but they don't know what they are talking about! I'm fragile and delicate! I shouldn't have to do much! Lan Zhan will take care of everything! He said so himself! Hmpf! They don't know anything!

"I apologize. It was our mistake. Zixun just wanted to drink with the hero who cared so much about us that he pushed the war to an early end. All of us heard how many battles you have led and how many battles you have won. Everyone is talking about how much you cared about commoners and cultivators alike that you marched up alone to kill Wen Ruohan and ended his madness."

" Care for you all? You're mistaken. I did that because all of you were too busy arguing with each other instead of fighting. And I was already away from my wife for two years. With war it was four years. So when the opportunity to come home presented itself I took it. I finished the job because everyone was taking too long. I did that to return to my wife and son. Nothing else."

Lan Zhan! You can't say such things! I can already feel how red my face is! He's so smooth too! He's making me love him more and more.
And once again all of them were left dumbfounded. 

" Besides what right does he have to include himself as one of the participants of the war when he did nothing. No one from Jin's participated. I'm not sure why you were even here when your sect wasn't attacked."

I finished my nuts. I pouted at that. Thankfully Lan Zhan took another bowl and helped me up. He gave me the bowl and started to lead our delegation outside without so much as goodbye. Doesn't matter. The nuts are delicious!
And I could hear voices from the inside as we were walking away.

" Lan-Zhongzu! Aren't you going to say anything?!"

"Why should I? Was he wrong?"

Poor father. I will be praying for your patience! Fight!

 

The next three weeks were very peaceful. We spent our time with our son and even father has come to visit his grandson. He's getting more and more frustrated with Xichen. He ignored his orders and taught Meng Yao cleansing. Not only that he still informs him of everything that is happening in the sect. He gave him access to their library too. He spends most of his time trying to help him instead of his duties. Father gave up on him. Xichen doesn't know it yet but he will be stripped from his position. Father already has a candidate. One of his cousin's had a child. Unfortunately both of his parents are dead. He's going to take him in as a ward and raise him as the next sect leader of Gusu. His name is Lan Yu. His future courtesy name is going to be Jingyi. He and A-Yuan are similar in age. Both of them are two years old. We plan to introduce them to each other . They are going to be cousins after all. And from what I know in the future they will be great friends.

We have all of the evidence prepared. Many minor sects have broken the contract. I'm still surprised that the Jiang's didn't. They are too busy preparing for the 'great' day. And it will be great. I will ensure it will. For me. Not them. I invited a very special guest to come with us. And my talisman that I was working on is finally ready. Let the show began~

 

The wedding. It's finally that day! I'm more excited than the bride! Lan zhan is excited too! Even if he doesn't show it. I just know it!
We arrived a little early to prepare everything. My wedding gift is going to be the talk of the town for years after! 
Finally we both took our seats and watched as they bowed to each other. Their mother's were very happy. Madam Jin was crying from happiness! She should save her tears for later. I will give her a reason to cry!

I was getting impatient. But thankfully the time for gifts has come. Me and Lan Zhan stood up and approached the main family. Yu Ziyuan was smirking at me like she has won. Oh please~

" You didn't have to bring anything. It's not like I wanted to see you here. My daughter just wanted you here"

I'm going to wipe that smile off of your faces very soon.

" San-Niang. Please. It's a joyous occasion."

" And I have a perfect gift for that! It's a talisman which helps to uncover a childs parentage."

" Why are you giving this to Yanli! Who do you take her for!"

" But why are you angry Madam Yu? That gift isn't for Jiang-guaniang but Jiang-Zhongzhu! He was always talking about his bind with my father so I decided to gift him something in return"

Now everyone is looking at us. I'm so glad that Lan Zhan decided to let me have my fun and not interfere.

" I don't understand why would you give me something like that Wei-Furen?"

It was obvious that he didn't know what is happening. Maybe I would feel bad if it was me from before but the only thing I feel right now is deep satisfaction.

" Oh! It's just I heard rumors you see. So I investigated them! I couldn't let others slander you! You are my father's friend after all"

I'm going to use the connection you try to force on me as justification of why am I doing it. Jiang Fengmian you have digged your grave yourself so don't blame me.

" They were talking about your marriage! And how it's suspicious that your wife is accusing you of infidelity when the one who was unfaithful was her!"

"Preposterous!"

" I agree Madam Yu. That's why I investigated! As your wife was always on night hunts but never killed anything big or dangerous people were wondering what was she hunting all the time,you see? And the suspicious time when it was announced that she was one month pregnant. But the people remembered that she was in Lanling a month prior!"

Everyone was listening even closer now. And Yu-furen face became completely white. Even that pig started to shift from side to side . Madam Jin looked more and more pissed off and the newlyweds? They were completely still. But Jiang Fengmian. He looked devastated. His eyes were open wide and his lips were trembling. Good. I'm only starting.

" When your daughter was born the rumors only increased. The reason you didn't hear it was the fear that your wife has installed in them. They were talking about how she isn't similar to you at all. She has the same pale yellow eyes as sect leader Jin. Not only that but the more she grew up the more did people realize that she looks like a Jin and not a Jiang! Even their smiles are similar to each other's!"

" Stop with those nonsense! It's just stupid rumors created by people! They're lying!"

Then why are you so anxious if it's not true? Now you will know how I felt when you questioned my parentage every chance you got.

" As I said. I investigated it! I found the letters between your wife and sect leader Jin! You have all of this here. The admission of who's child exactly Jiang Yanli is is there too."

I gave him the envelope . In the next moment Madam Jin slapped Yu Ziyuan straight in the face . Amazing ! Not only that but she tried to strangle her too. Some disciples were trying to get her off. Her son took her with trembling hands and dragged her away from Yu Ziyuan.

" Why are you doing this now!"

Yao-zhongzu! Perfect! The person I can always count on!

" I'm not sure why are you so angry? Shouldn't you be glad that the person who helped Wen Ruohan fight is in trouble?"

Silence. Now all of them were looking at me like I have grown two heads. Even Nie Mingjue who was coming our way most likely to stop me hesitated.

" Oh! You didn't know? Where do you think he got all the funds for his war? Here. That's a gift for you all. The contract's and all the documents and letters between Jin Guangshan and Wen Ruohan! It's alright! You don't have to thank me for that. It was a pleasure to investigate all of this!"

And I let the documents be passed around. They had his signature,seal and a little of his spiritual energy. They were authentic. I looked for a moment in the direction of father but he looked like he was enjoying himself. Jiang Fengmian was still in shock. And Wanyin wasn't anywhere to be seen. Weird.

"That's why I brought you the talisman. As your heir looks just like his mother it's hard to say who is his father. Just add your and his blood. Then wait till it turns gold. If it turns red he too isn't your child. This is my gift to you. I'm glad that I could help a person who cares so much for my father."

All of them were pissed at Jin Guangshan. The hall became a chaos. Everyone was shouting and throwing accusations left and right. Perfect. Jiang Yanli was on the ground crying and Yu Ziyuan couldn't move from the ground due to shock. Her husband was reading through the letters and looking more and more murderous as the time progressed. Madam Jin and her son were hugging each other and it was obvious she was crying. Nie Mingjue was a second of using the first knife he may find in order to kill Jin Guangshan. Father was still enjoying the show and me and my husband were deeply satisfied with the results. Lan Zhan was right. It's good that I have waited to reveal that information. The results are speaking for themselves. But it's still not the end. The main guest still didn't arrive yet.

" Silence!"

I used a burst of my Qi to shut them all up. Of course Yao-zhongzu couldn't keep his mouth shut for even five seconds.

" What right do you have to order us around! He betrayed us! He helped Wen Ruohan! He deserves to be punished for that!"

I'm glad that you said that. That were the words I was waiting for.

" That isn't his only crime. He raped countless of women and killed many people to ensure that it doesn't get out. Those who couldn't be silenced with his money met the same end."

" Exactly! Every criminal should be punished!"

" So do you and most of people here."

Once again the atmosphere here changed. They were looking at me as if I have grown a second head.

" The contract all of you have signed was magical. Every sect which broke the contract was marked in red. The crime their committed were investigated too. You hunted down survivors of war. You tried to kill them. You stole from the villagers near Qishan and destroyed their homes."

" You had no right to do that!"

" Exactly!"

" That's not the only crimes many of you committed. Stealing money, beating up innocent people,some of you raped women too. You allowed countless people to die because the hunt you were send in didn't meet your expectations and wouldn't bring any of you glory. And there are still many more."

" I don't believe you. Besides even if that's the truth what can you do about it! We are sect leaders. A gentry. You can't punish us for the way we manage our territory or the things we do in them. And the contract? There's nothing you can do about that either."

Yao-zhongzu is so sure of himself isn't he?  He has no clue about what will happen in just few more seconds. It's true that we can't do that without starting another war but there is someone who can. And it looks like he arrived and is pissed. He heard everything. Good. They signed their deaths just now but still don't know it.

" Wei-Furen can't. But we can . What were you saying before? Repeat that."

My guest has arrived. The emperor of our land with all his glory came here with his guards and soldiers ready to act the moment he gives them a signal. Perfect~

 

 

Notes:

I always thought that Jiang Yanli and Jin Guangshan are very similar to each other. In the Donghua (I call it Chinese anime) the older she got the more she reminded me off him. 🤔

Chapter 17: Finally,some peace and quiet

Notes:

I decided to change some of the punishment's. I researched ancient china's punishments and made some adjustments.
In china some of the punishment's were :

Multiple corporal punishments were implemented by the Qin, such as death by boiling, chariots, beating, and permanent mutilation in the form of tattooing and castration. People who committed crimes were also sentenced to hard labor for the state.

Stoning ( lapidation)sounded better than boiling someone alive....
I need to say...I wouldn't commit any crimes if that were the punishment's...and there were many more😳

Suddenly everyone went down on their knees to greet the emperor. 

 

"Get up. We aren't here for some false politeness."

 

He's really angry. I see that he isn't even hiding this. The mess he had to clean up after them must have been huge for him to be this enraged.

 

"Then may we know why you graced us with your presence your majesty?"

 

I see that my father has decided to participate in my scheme and not just observe. He looks like he knows something... seriously... Is he perhaps scheming without me! Not fair father!

 

" Of course you may. Normally I deal with the problems in the empire. Jianghu is a part of my lands that the sects lead and oversee. It's your job to keep peace in this part of the empire. For years everything went smoothly. And then we hear about the war. A war that you fools have started . I already send my people to investigate what has happened. You allowed Wen Ruohan to do whatever he has wanted for literal years! And then when it was already too late you all went to a war with him! Did you even think what would happen to the territories and common people during your temper tantrums! Do you have any idea how many people has left Jianghu?!"

 

"Your majesty...I ...we"

 

"Shut up Jin Guangshan! I will deal with you later! Do any of you have an idea how many homes have you destroyed! You had a duty to the people and you have failed! Even before the war has started you have failed! Just because you think a night hunt won't bring you glory doesn't mean that you have the right to ignore it! And other than Gusu and Yiling none of you were night hunting ! The only sect that put people first was Yiling! The only reason we didn't interfere before was because we had to clean the mess you send our way! How can I leave Jianghu in your hands when you are so incompetent! And now I have to investigate all the crimes you fools have committed! And I would like to remind you that the contract you have signed is legally binding. I can punish you for that . "

 

And that was what I was hoping for. Not only they will be punished for the crimes they committed like hunting innocent people down but additionally they will be punished for a breach in contract. A double trouble.

 

" Mercy. Mercy your Majesty."

 

Now you're scared Yao-Zhongzhu? But he's not the only one. All of them are. Other than father that is. He knew this would happen? Where they corresponding with each other? Not fair! I wanted to know too!

 

" All of the people who's name eunuch will read out loud are arrested. Their crimes are going to be investigated by me personally."

 

And for the next minutes at least two thirds of the guest were arrested by his guards and escorted out. The hall became quite empty. 

 

"Now. Things are going to change. As of today all of the sects are going to be monitored excluding YilingWei. Untill you prove that you're capable of doing your job the monitors will watch your every step. Now as of you Jin Guangshan. I already investigated all of your doings in the past years."

 

"Your majesty!"

 

That pig is trembling. Good. You deserve everything you will get. For every unwilling woman you took to bed, for every coin you spent to cover your crimes and for everything you did to me.

 

"Shut up. We found you guilty of rape,murder, bribery,tax evasion, stealing and honestly the list is so long that even we are impressed with how many crimes have you committed. But most importantly you married your son to his blood sister! You are being stripped from your titles"

 

"Your majesty please reconsider!"

 

"We didn't finish yet. You will be castrated and hit one hundred times with a bamboo stick. After that you will face death penalty by lapidation."

 

At that Jin Guangshan started to beg for forgiveness but he was dragged away by one of his guards. He will find this work humiliating. And that's the worst punishment for him. Death will let him escape but being castrated and subjected to people's gossip without any protection will be the best punishment for him. He will feel just a little of what I felt. The anger, helplessness and isolation.

 

" This marriage is dissolved. We don't have to give the reason why do we? You don't want to face punishment for incest,do you? We hope you will do much better than your father ever did. If not this sect is going to get dissolved too."

 

Jin Zixuan was escorted with his mother out. She looked unstable. And he was pale. Honestly I don't pity them. Their ignorance brought it.

 

"As of you Jiang Fengmian. Don't think we don't know that you let your wife torture your own disciples and kill innocent's farmers because they displeased her! You have no spine! A coward! A person like that shouldn't be a sect leader either. As of today you lose your title too and one of your cousins will take your place. The Jiang sect will not be considered a major one or even a minor one untill they prove to us that they returned to its original state! You will receive the rest of your sentence later,we have bigger things to worry about than you"

 

Jiang Fengmian was still in shock. I don't think he even heard the words that were said. Unfortunately that harpy finally found her voice again.

 

"You can't do that your majesty! My son is the next heir!"

 

I saw how the emperor became even more angry at her words. Just what on earth did Jiang Wanyin do to piss of the emperor himself? He wasn't even here?! 

 

"Oh. Don't worry about your son. Worry about yourself. You have been found guilty of infidelity,murder,torture and knowingly marrying your daughter to her brother! You are stripped from all your titles. You will be whipped thirty times with a whip ,as you love that weapon so much. After that you will be executed by hanging!"

 

Death. She will die. I will be free from her forever. I will never see her again. And still I feel nothing bad about it. Only satisfaction. I watched as she was dragged away kicking and screaming.

 

"Now about your son. Bring him in!"

 

I saw Jiang Wanyin being dragged in . His hands were bound and he was covered in bruises. His mouth was covered too.He must have struggled.

 

" He was found in the kitchen tempering with the drinks. He had an aphrodisiac. We don't know who was the target. Upon his arrest he tried to attack the emperor himself."

 

Is he an idiot! Even I wouldn't be able to predict that in his anger he won't even realize he was attacking the emperor! But I did tell him many times that his temper will bring him trouble.They freed his mouth and we waited for him to speak.

 

"I didn't do anything wrong! It's her fault! "

 

He looked at me with hatred in his eyes. I remember that look.

 

"She was supposed to accept my generous offer ! Not marry that bastard! If I used her then he wouldn't want her anymore and she would have to come with me! I would have shown her ,where exactly does she belong! On her knees servi..."

 

He didn't finish his words. Lan Zhan killed him. He stabbed him through his heart. 

 

" I hope I didn't overstep your majesty. If yes then I apologize. I couldn't let him keep talking."

 

"Don't worry about it. He wouldn't say anything useful and his punishment was death either way. He was found guilty of murdering his own sect disciples because he found them in his way. And with the other things he had done? The attempt at my life? He would have died."

 

He's dead. Jiang Wanyin is dead. I'm free. I could hear Yanli's cries but I didn't care. Her tears mean nothing to me now. I'm finally free!

 

"Your majesty?"

 

Huaisang? What is he planning? He's pretending again. I can see it. His eyes may be tearful but there aren't any tears in them.

 

"Speak."

 

"It's just that...I have one more person who should committed a very serious crime...I just ... don't know...I mean.."

 

Meng Yao. I knew that since Huaisang started to pay attention to his brother's interaction with Xichen and Meng Yao ,he will not have a good time and I was right. He probably already added all the pieces and figured out his plans. Now he is just using the opportunity to get rid of him. Smart.

 

"Who? And what proof do you have? "

 

That old fox knows it too. He needs to be smart and cunning to survive a life in the palace. At this point he knows all the tricks but he lets him have his way. 

 

"Here is the score Menu Yao was playing for my brother. I already consulted GusuLan if that was cleansing. It isn't. That song was meant to slowly kill my brother. He wanted to cause him a Qi divation. Not only that he killed some of our disciples because he didn't like the way they spoke about him. I found some of his correspondence with his father. He wanted him to use his access to GusuLan forbidden section and steal some harmful things. I'm not exactly sure what... everything is here...but I don't know...I really don't know..."

 

Wow. He even looked ready to faint at any moment as he gave the documents to the eunuch with trembling hands. A great actor indeed.

 

"What did you say? Huaisang! Is that the truth? Xichen! Did you know about it?"

 

"Da-ge...I didn't...maybe it's a misunderstanding.."

 

"Do you even hear yourself! He wanted to kill me and you call it a misunderstanding! I have enough! Go to that snake if that's all you can do! I don't want to see you or hear from you ever again! May we excuse ourselves ,your majesty?"

 

The emperor gave them the permission and they left. Meng Yao was caught and escorted out to the rest of the prisoners. I'm not sure what fate awaits him but it will most likely be execution too.

 

"You have an interesting heir Lan-Zhongzu "

 

Those words were mocking. Our emperor hates naive fools like Xichen the most.

 

"Xichen isn't my heir "

 

"What do you mean father?"

 

Did he forget what his father said ? He warned him that he will strip him from that position? Did he think that just because A-Zhan is in Yiling he is irreplaceable? His naivety...I have no words to describe it...just wow...

 

"I warned you didn't I? I knew that you won't stop visiting Meng Yao. But I told you what will happen if you break my direct orders. And I was right. He did try to use our song to bring harm. I already adopted a ward. Jingyi will be the future of our sect while you will be working in the orphanage and learning about common life. You will not have any access to your funds. You will live like them. Maybe that will teach you some sense. Your cultivation will be sealed until I deem you responsible enough to return to the life of a cultivator but your position will never be returned to you."

 

"No... father...you can't do that...uncle will.."

 

He's in denial. But it's too late. Your stupidity has cost you your best friend and brother. And you can't hide in seclusion either. Facing his mistakes head on is the best punishment for a coward like you.

 

"Do nothing. Qiren already knows. He wasn't happy but his words will not change anything. Escort my son to Gusu. Make sure he gets there and seclude him till I arrive."

 

With that Xichen left the hall too. Now only father, Lan Zhan, the emperor,Jiang Fengmian who is still in shock and his daughter who is still crying over her brother's body are here with me .

 

"Our job is done. Make sure my words will spread everywhere. We're returning to the palace"

 

And the emperor has left the scene. It's over! It's finally over. With how close the sects are going to be monitored in the next few years I don't have to worry about any retaliation from their side. The Jiang's are done. The Jin's will figure out in the next few days how bad their financial situation became . We said our goodbyes to our father and went back home.

 

 

Even seven months later the wedding is still the biggest topic in Jianghu. At least five sects were disbanded. The Jin's struggle to fill the holes left in their treasury by their previous leader. Jiang Yanli was moved to MeishanYu and hasn't been seen since then and Madam Yu was executed for her crimes. Jiang Fengmian entered seclusion and from what I heard his health isn't good as of late. His punishment included twenty hits with a whip too. QingheNie has closed their borders and isn't interacting with other sects much. And Xichen lives and works in the orphanage . He doesn't have a good time. He has to earn money while doing manual labor. I hope that will teach him something. Meng Yao was executed too just like I predicted. He brought this upon himself.

 

But for me, my life became peaceful. I have a family and a loving husband. We spend all of our time with our son. And most importantly I got my ninth tail. I'm immortal. And lan Zhan is close to immortality too. In two or three more months he will achieve it. And when I thought nothing could be better I got some exciting news that I will share with A-Zhan when he comes home. He had to visit his uncle as he suffered a Qi divation. He will be back shortly. I can't wait to share my news  with him.

 

I prepared a picnic outside for just the two of us. I cooked all the dishes too. I'm not gonna lie I'm a little nervous. I know I don't have a reason too but I can't help it. He's finally here. He sat beside me and greeted me with a kiss.

 

" How was the meeting with your uncle?"

 

"As expected. Still didn't change. Spend the rest of the day with father."

 

This is ridiculous. How can Qiren blame A-Zhan for Xichen's fate? He disobeyed a direct order from his sect leader. He taught an outsider their secrets,he allowed an outsider inside the forbidden section.He should be glad that he wasn't banished! Or worse. What he did was treason. And for that he should be whipped just like Lan Zhan was in another life. Is it bad that I feel that he should?

 

" What's on your mind Wei Ying?"

 

" Aren't you angry? For the punishment he received?"

 

" You're asking if I'm resentful that he wasn't whipped?"

 

"Yes"

 

"No. I'm not. I may not care about him like I did before but I wouldn't like that whip being used on anyone."

 

" You forgive others too easily when they hurt you,yet when they hurt me you're the first to use your sword."

 

"That may be true but aren't you the same?"

 

That is true. I always forgave others . But that was the way I was raised. 

 

"You won."

 

"Why are you so quiet today Wei Ying? Is something wrong? "

 

That man. He picked up on that. I'm a wreck of nerves...okey. I will just said it . It's not like he'll be angry. I'm pretty sure he will be happy...

 

"You see....lately I was feeling a little off...and ...ad I'm an immortal....I shouldn't get sick..."

 

Now he looks at me worried. That wasn't my intention! I just don't know how to say it!

 

"Are you unwell? Is something wrong airen?"

 

"No! No there isn't! I mean it's normal for me to feel that way in my condition but..."

 

"Condition? So you are unwell? What did Jiejie said?"

 

What about the rule of not interrupting! Seriously the one time I want him to follow these damn rules and he does the opposite!

 

"I'm pregnant"

 

"She will help you... there's no way she wo....wait...what did you say?"

 

He was so busy rambling that he didn't catch that. Seriously....

 

"I'm not sick. I'm pregnant."

 

He froze. I got a little nervous. Was it too early? Does he even want a child? He did say that he would give me as many children as I may want....but...We already have A-Yuan... we knew the possibility was there but...It wasn't planned or anything....I felt him hug me tight. He buried his face in my neck and I felt his hot tears on my skin.

 

"Pregnant? Wei Ying is pregnant?"

 

"Yes. Yes,I am."

 

"Wei Ying is blessing me with another child?"

 

A blessing? I was worried for nothing. Those hormones are just running wild right now.

 

" Yes. We're going to have another baby. Jiejie said that everything is alright. There are no complications. Just your little Lan is making sure I know he or she is here."

 

I hugged him back. We just stayed like that . I don't want this moment to end. Finally I have everything I ever dreamed of. And our lives are only just beginning. As much as I hate the one who brought me here...I'm still a little salty...I must say that I'm thankful. So whoever you are...a demon,ghost or deity. Thank you. For giving me this chance. Just thank you.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 18: Ending

Summary:

This is the shortest chapter. It explains who send Wei Ying back. Thank you all for reading my story!

A happy ending. Finally he has a happy ending! I never thought it would happen. After years of watching over him... it's finally over. I could feel my strength disappear more and more each second. My end is getting really close. I have only minutes at most. But I can't bring myself to regret my actions. Now I can finally join my beloved, knowing that our plan has worked.

 

" Are you happy?" 

 

I haven't heard that voice in years. It's strange that she decided to contact me after so much time has passed.

 

" I am."

 

" You're going to disappear soon. You've already started. I can feel it. "

 

" I know that."

 

" You were always such a bright child. Why did you do something so foolish? "

 

" Foolish? I don't think what I did was foolish. "

 

" Do you even hear yourself! What both of you did is against nature itself! Turning back time was the stupidest thing you've ever done! I don't remember teaching you this!"

 

" I know that! And we paid the price for that. We knew what we were doing was wrong but can you really blame us?!"

 

" His soul has already shattered! He doesn't exist anymore and he will never enter the cycle of reincarnation! I have no clue to what happens to souls like that! And the same will happen to you! It already is! And I can't help you...not with this! "

 

" I know that master. But I would still do it again if I had the same choice. The only regrets that I have are the lies that I told him. I'm a descendant of a Huli Jing and I forced my blood to awaken in him. It changed him. It took his humanity away and changed his gender. I knew this would happen so I lied to him about the price. If he knew that the one who would pay it wasn't him,he would have never agreed to do it. So selfishly, I lied to him. I told him that the price is his humanity and part of his identity. And in a way it was. The ugly part that the Jiang's have molded has disappeared. Wei Wuxian disappeared. "

 

" You still shouldn't play with fate! "

 

" So what was I supposed to do! Watch as my child's spirit is destroyed! "

 

" Cangse!"

 

" My son has died! My little boy so full of life has died! We both watched over him this whole time! I saw everything! And I could do nothing! Just watch as that world was tearing him up piece by piece. And even in death they wouldn't let him rest!"

 

" You both should have entered the reincarnation cycle when you had the chance! "

 

" You spend so much time locked away on your mountains that you forget how painful it is to watch the person you love the most be slowly destroyed by the world. The feeling of helplessness that consumes you from within! "

 

" I knew about their hypocrisy! Why do you think I secluded myself! I lost too many precious people! "

 

" Then you should understand me! My son's soul was slowly disappearing! Do you know how much energy it took me and Changze to stop their summons? To save what was left of his soul? Forcing him to watch his life was tearing me apart but I had to make him see the ugly truth!

I had to see him shatter so he could pick up the pieces and rebuild himself! And it still took him years to be able to stand on his own two feet! We failed as parents! We left our boy unprotected in this rotten world! So we had to fix it! "

 

" You call that fixing it? "

 

" Turning back time wasn't  easy....we both agreed that we will enter the cycle together or disappear together. I used most of my energy to awaken my blood in my son while Changze used all of his to bring him and his soulmate back. The price? We paid it gladly. We will cease to exist and will never reincarnate again but at least we will be together in whatever hell we will end up. I used the remaining energy that I had to watch over him till now. Finally I can join my husband with clear conscience, knowing that my child is safe and happy and those who have wronged him had paid the price "

 

" Cangse...You really have thought it through. I must say that I have failed you..."

 

" Master?"

 

" I  should have kept in contact with you all...maybe then...none of this would have happened...and if not I should have taken care of your son when both of you had died..."

 

" I don't blame you. I know now ,how ugly this world is. So I understand that you have your reasons to hide from it. But even with all the dirt it has the world is beautiful too,you know? So I just want to say thank you. I had the most amazing childhood. I loved my time on the mountain but I would never have stayed. As much as I loved them I wanted to see the world that was beyond. Meeting Changze was one of the best things that ever happened to me. Having Wei Ying and traveling together was the happiest time in my life. I don't regret this."

 

" Foolish child. You have nothing to thank me for. "

 

" Master. May I ask you something? "

 

" Ask. "

 

" Will you visit him? It doesn't have to be now. He's immortal after all...but could you someday visit him? And maybe tell him about us? But not this....not my part in this mess...I don't want him to live with the thought that the happiness he has achieved was in exchange for our existence. He finally lost all of his shackles and I don't want him to wear another one. "

 

" I will. Not now but someday,when I'm ready to face this unfair world I will.And I hope that wherever you two will go you will be happy. Always smile ,my child. "

 

" I will master."

 

And with that the rest of Cangse Sanren's soul dissolved. And Wei Ying will never know that he has met his mother or the sacrifice his parents have made for him. But at least he will live his life free, unburdened and most importantly without regrets. Just like his parents wanted. He will unknowingly honour their wishes.

 

 

Notes:

Thank you for reading it. Please let me know if you're interested in me continuing this story.
It won't be a slow burn. Once Wangxian meet again you won't have to wait a lifetime for the confession. They wasted enough time already.
Have a nice day😊